.f-/. 


4  ;  ;   ;  \ 


.  t 


§||i 


M 


^^^^m-'-^^ 

"'.  1):  ' 

LIBRARY 

OK    THK 


PRiai€ETO]V,  ]«.  J. 


TuiWTlOX    (.>!•• 


SAMITKT.    AONKW 


>  K  I.  P  H  I   V  .    PA 


k 


No. 


18.t^ 


Lptter       0    *2-^  '*f^ 

_  ^»9  ^,-^;5^(?  e<r^^'3  ?^j'^g^e  ^  -^^as 

BV  3300  .M86  1839 
Munson,  Samuel,  1804-1834 
Memoirs  of  the  Rev.  Samuel 
Munson,  and  the  Rev.  Henry 


MEMOIRS 


REV.  MESSRS.  MUNSON  AND  LYMAN. 


MEMOIRS 

OF    THE 

REV.  SAMUEL  MUNSON, 


AND    THF. 


REV.  HENRY  LYMAN, 

LATE  MISSIONARIES 

TO    THE 

INDIAN  ARCHIPELAGO, 

WITH    THE    JOURNAL    OF    THEIR    EXPLORING    TOUR. 


BY  REV.  WM.  THOMPSON. 


"  Wi  are  more  than  conquerors." 


NEW- YORK: 
D.  APPLETON  &  CO.,  200,  BROADWAY. 

MDCCC  XXXJX. 


H.  LTTDWIG,  PRINTERJ 

72,'Vesey-st.,  N.  Y.  I 


PREFACE 


The  eyes  of  Christian  nations  are 
turned  with  keen  interest  towards  South- 
eastern  Asia. 

Having-  estabUshed  a  mission  in 
Siam,  the  A.  B.  C.  F.  M.  directed  their 
attention  to  the  neighbouring  islands. 
Reports  from  that  quarter  appeared  to 
warrant  an  effort    to    ascertain    whether 


VI  PREFACE. 

the  Gospel  might  not  be  speedily  preach- 
ed  throughout  the    Indian  Archipelago. 

With  this  design  Messrs.  Munson 
and  Lyman  were  sent  forth  on  a  tour 
of  observation  and   inquiry. 

Some  time  after  their  tragical  death 
it  was  concluded  by  a  number  of  in- 
telligent and  judicious  friends  of  the 
cause  in  which  they  fell,  that  a  me- 
morial of  the  deceased  ought  to  be  pre- 
pared for   the    public. 

In  accordance  \^ith  their  judgment 
and  wishes,  the  present  volume  has 
been  drawn  up.  Had  the  times  been 
auspicious  it  would  have  appeared  at  a 
much   earlier  period. 

Up  to  the  time  of  their  embarka- 
tion at  Boston,   the   memoirs  of  Messrs. 


PREFACE.  VU 

Munson  and  Lyman  are  kept  distinct. 
After  that  time  they  are  blended,  except 
that  extracts  are  distinguished  by  the 
initials   M.    and   L. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  I. 
Early  life  of  Samuel  Munson — His  conversion — His  charac- 

acter  in  college 13 

CHAPTER  11. 

His  professional  studies  at  Andover — Attendance  on  Medical 
Lectures  in  Boston  and  Brunswick — Connection  with 
the  Missionary  Society  of  Barnstable  County— Marriage    23 

CHAPTER  III. 
Early  Life  of  Henry  Lyman — His  Character  on  entering 
College — Conversion — Consequent     Improvement     in 
Scholarship — Interest  in  Missions 34 

CHAPTER  IV. 

His  professional  studies  at  Andover — Attendance  on  Medical 
Lectures  in  Boston  and  Bi-unswick — Marriage — Re- 
ceives the  Instructions  of  the  Board 57 

CHAPTER  V. 

Voyage  of  the  Brethren — Residence  in  Batavia — Employ- 
ments— Obtain  leave  of  the  Government  to  pursue  their 
Exploring  Tour 64 


I 


VI  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Journitl  of  Messrs.  Munson  and  Lyman  on  their  Tour  of 
Observation  and  Inquiry  among  the  Islands  lying  west 
of  Sumatra 87 

CHAPTER  VII. 
The  violent  Death  of  Messrs.  Munsou  and  Lyman,  in  at- 
tempting to  explore  the  Batta  Country 179 


MEMOIRS. 


MEMOIR 


CHAPTER  r. 

Early  life  of  Samuel  Munson — His  conversion — His  character 
in  college. 

Samuel,  son  of  Samuel  and  Elizabeth  Mun- 
son, was  bom  in  New  Sharon,  Maine,  March  23, 
1804.  Near  that  time,  his  parents  became  subjects 
of  grace,  and  attended  faithfully  to  the  religious  in- 
struction of  their  household.  During  childhood, 
young  Samuel  was,  several  times,  the  subject  of 
distressing  apprehensions  on  account  of  sin.  His 
conscience,  which  appears  to  have  been  habitually 
tender,  was  often  quickened,  at  that  period,  by  divine 
truth. 

At  ten  years  of  age  he  was  left  an  orphan,  by  an 
epidemic  which  proved  fatal  to  both  his  parents.  A 
friend  of  his  father  now  received  him  to  his  house, 
which,  from  that  time,  he  considered  his  home. 
His  fidelity  and  sweetness  of  temper  soon  endeared 
him  to  each  member  of  the  domestic  circle,  and  he 
was  uniformly  treated  as  a  son  and  brother. 
2 


14  MEMOIROF 

His  boyhood  was  distinguished  by  the  frank  ac- 
knowledgment of  his  faults,  kindness  of  disposition, 
a  winning  deportment,  and  that  meek  decision  which 
was  a  leading  characteristic  of  his  riper  years.  His 
teachers  esteemed  him  for  his  integrity  and  applica- 
tion to  his  task,  and  his  mates  always  welcomed 
him  as  a  favourite  companion  on  the  play-ground. 
So  strongly  was  young  Munson  attached  to  his 
studies,  that  he  frequently  retired,  during  the  hours 
of  relaxation  at  school,  to  gratify  in  solitude  his 
strong  thirst  for  knowledge. 

At  nineteen  years  of  age,  the  subject  of  this  me- 
moir hopefully  experienced  "  the  washing  of  regen- 
eration and  the  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost."  As 
no  particular  account  of  his  rehgious  exercises  at 
that  period  has  been  preserved,  the  following  narra- 
tive of  the  Rev.  Josiah  Peet,  of  Norridgewock, 
drawn  from  personal  knowledge  and  recollection, 
will  be  gratifying  to  the  pious  reader. 

"Labouring  occasionally  in  the  work  of  the  min- 
istry in  New  Sharon,  I  became  acquainted  with 
Samuel  Munson,  some  time  in  the  year  IS  18,  he 
being  at  that  time  about  15  years  of  age.  I  re- 
garded him  with  interest,  both  from  his  personal  ap- 
pearance, and  also  from  the  fact  that  he  was  an 
orphan.  As  my  acquaintance  increased,  I  per- 
ceived he  was  an  unusually  sedate,  modest,  rejflect- 
ing,  sensible  youth.  Were  he  to  become  pious,  I 
thought,  he  would  be  a  suitable  young  man  to 


SAMUEL       M  IT  N  S  O  N  .  15 

study  for  the  ministry.  His  religious  impressions 
commenced  in  the  early  part  of  the  year  1823.  His 
convictions  were  deep  and  scriptural.  He  saw  him- 
self to  be  a  depraved,  guilty,  and  lost  sinner ;  and 
that  nothing  short  of  renewing  grace,  and  an  inter- 
est in  the  merits  of  an  Almighty  Saviour,  could  save 
him  from  impending,  merited  destruction.  At 
length  he  was  enabled,  as  he  hoped,  to  cast  himself 
upon  the  arms  of  the  Saviour,  and  experienced 
peace  in  believing.  Though  the  hope  he  cherished 
was  a  trembling  one,  he  gave  satisfactory  evidence 
of  a  change  of  heart.  He  saw  in  himself  such  un- 
likeness  to  God,  and  so  much  that  was  wrong,  that 
he  was  slow  to  believe  there  could  be  any  thing 
truly  good. 

"In  the  course  of  the  summer,  others,  who  ob- 
tained hope  at  the  same  time  with  himself,  offered 
themselves  to  the  church,  but  he  kept  back,  feehng 
himself  to  be  too  unworthy  and  unfit  to  take  this 
important  step.  At  a  subsequent  visit,  however,  I 
found  that  he  had  concluded  it  to  be  his  duty  to 
own  Christ  before  men.  Accordingly  he  offered 
himself  for  examination,  and  on  the  28th  of  Sep- 
tember, 1823,  was  admitted  to  the  church  in  full 
communion." 

Soon  after  his  admission  to  the  church  his  mind 
was  much  occupied  with  the  question,  whether  he 
ought  not  to  seek  a  preparation  for  work  of  the 
ministry.     At  length,  after  repeated  interviews  with 


16  MEMOIROF 

Mr.  Peet,  he  resolved  to  enter  upon  a  course  of  pre- 
paratory studies,  and  during  several  of  the  follow- 
ing months  he  received  gratuitous  instruction  from 
his  clerical  friend.  He  then  joined  the  Academy  at 
Farmington,  where  he  pursued  his  studies  through 
the  summer  and  fall.  The  next  winter  he  taught 
school  in  his  native  town ;  and  though  his  pupils 
were  formerly  his  school-fellows,  they  readily  yield- 
ed the  respect  due  to  his  superior  attainments  and 
Christian  decision.  That  season,  for  the  first  time, 
prayer  was  offered  in  the  school  morning  and  even- 
ing. At  the  close  of  his  engagement  at  New  Sha- 
ron he  returned  to  FarmingtDn,  where  he  remained 
till  the  fall  of  1825,  when  he  entered  Bowdoin 
College. 

The  following  account,  which  he  drew  up  near 
the  close  of  life,  shows  what  difficulties  opposed  his 
first  endeavours  to  prepare  himself  for  the  ministry. 

"  In  1824  I  was  received  under  the  patronage  of 
the  Maine  Branch  of  the  American  Education  So- 
ciety. About  a  year  previous  I  indulged  a  hope  in 
a  precious  revival  in  the  town  of  New  Sharon. 
Though  I  was  then  labouring  on  a  farm,  it  was  my 
prayer  to  God  for  many  months,  that  he  would  di- 
rect me  in  the  riglit  way.  I  was  desirous  of  doing 
good ;  but  how  I  could  accomplish  the  most  good 
did  not  then  appear. 

"  I  wanted,  but  I  dared  not  mention  it  to  my  most 
intimate  friends, — I  wanted   to   prepare  myself  to. 


S  A  31  r  E  L       M  U  X  S  O  N  .  17 

preach  the  gospel  to  the  heathens.  But  my 
parents  were  both  dead — I  was  destitute  of  pro- 
perty, nor  had  I  friends  who  were  able  to  assist 
me.  During  this  state  of  suspense,  a  beloved  friend 
in  the  ministry  inquired  of  me  what  course  I  in- 
tended to  take.  I  could  not  answer.  The  next 
time  we  met  he  suggested  a  preparation  for  the 
ministry.  I  told  him,  without  reserve,  all  my  diffi- 
culties and  wants.  He  then  mentioned  the  Educa- 
tion Society.  I  did  not  long  deliberate.  The  next 
week  found  me  toiling  with  my  Latin  Grammar. 
I  studied  a  few  weeks,  and  was  examined  by  the 
Directors,  who  admitted  me  to  their  patronage. 

"  But  new  perplexities  beset  me.  The  funds  of 
the  society  were  low ;  and  I  resolved  to  do  with  as 
httle  assistance  as  possible.  My  wants,  as  stated  to 
them,  were  always  underrated.  Indeed  I  did  not 
wish  to  urge  my  claims  upon  them,  while  the 
wants  of  others  better  deserving  their  patronage, 
might  be  greater  than  mine.  The  consequence 
was,  that,  during  my  preparation  for  college,  I  re- 
ceived from  them  less  than  fifty  dollars. 

"  But  my  studies  could  not  be  prosecuted  without 
books.  To  run  in  debt  for  them  would  be  impru- 
dent. To  borrow  them  was  impossible.  After  every 
effort  to  procure  them  had  failed,  I  sat  down  with 
the  apprehension  that  this  might  be  an  obstacle 
thrown  in  my  way  by  Providence,  to  prevent  my 
progress  towards  the  ministiy.  I  felt  perplexed  and 
2* 


18  M  E  M  O  I  R       O  F 

distressed.  My  feelings  often  found  vent  in  tears. 
To  abandon  the  enterprise  seemed  like  giving  up 
the  hope  of  existence.  At  length  a  distant  friend 
offered  to  lend  me  all  the  books  I  wanted.  This 
dispensation  of  mercy  dissipated  my  distressing 
doubts,  and  enabled  me  to  go  forward. 

"  Though  all  the  time  that  could  be  spared  from 
my  studies  was  employed  in  teaching  school,  yet  pe- 
cuniary embarrassment  was  my  constant  compan- 
ion. When  my  studies  at  the  academy  were  near- 
ly finished,  I  was  compelled  to  leave  my  class,  and 
return  once  more  to  the  pursuits  of  the  farm.  The 
remuneration  which  I  received  for  a  few  weeks'  la- 
bour enabled  me  to  defray  the  expenses  of  a  journey 
to  college,  and  meet  incipient  expenses  there.  I  did 
not  complain,  though  compelled  to  make  a  thanks- 
giving dinner  on  bread  and  milk.  The  object  I 
had  in  view  made  me  willing  to  submit  to  any 
measure  of  privation  which  would  ensure  ultimate 
success." 

What  object  is  here  meant  has  been  already 
brought  to  view.  "  Secret  and  inviolable  springs" 
early  set  his  heart  towards  missionary  labour.  This 
purpose,  sacredly  cherished  in  the  deep  places  of  his 
soul,  continued  steadfast  through  his  academic  and 
professional  studies,  constantly  animating  and  guid- 
ing his  intellectual  pursuits.  The  difficulty  of  meet- 
ing unavoidable  expenses,  during  his  first  year  in 
college,  occasioned  so  much  anxiety,  that  he  often 


SAMUEL       M  U  N  S  O  N  .  19 

found  it  impossible  to  apply  his  mind  to  study  as  he 
wished. 

"  What  adds  to  my  perplexity."  he  remarks,  "  is, 
that  one  of  my  intimate  friends,  in  similar  circum- 
stances, has  sunk  under  his  increasing  burden.  We 
frequently  associated  and  took  sweet  counsel  together. 
We  frequently  encouraged  each  other,  and  mingled 
our  prayers  and  tears  before  the  throne  of  grace. 
Nothing  now  lies  before  me  but  a  dreary,  dubious 
struggle.  Were  it  not  that  I  am  persuaded  the  hand 
of  God  has  brought  me  thus  far,  and  still  points 
onward,  I  should  seek  a  refuge  in  the  bosom  of  my 
friends.  When  I  look  forward  I  see  nothing  in  this 
world  but  one  continued  scene  of  labour  and  trial. 
When  will  this  distressing  anxiety,  this  body  of  sin, 
and  these  dreary  prospects  be  exchanged  for  the 
calmness,  purity,  and  never-ending  felicities  of  the 
upper  world  !" 

While  in  college  Mr.  Munson  united  a  uni- 
form diligence  in  the  several  branches  of  his  study 
with  the  prayerful  cultivation  of  spiritual  religion. 
His  Christian  graces,  we  have  reason  to  believe, 
escaped  that  sad  eclipse  which  so  many  pious  stu- 
dents suffer  on  entering  our  public  institutions.  The 
following  sketch  of  his  intellectual  and  rehgious 
character,  w4iile  a  resident  at  Brunswick,  is  fur- 
nished chiefly  by  a  gentleman  conriected  with  Bovv- 
doin  College,  who  was  more  intimately  acquainted 
with  Mr.  Munson  than  any  other  member  of  the 
faculty. 


20  MEMOIBOF 

''His  intellectual  character  in  college  did  not 
exhibit  a  decided  superiority.  He  was  a  person  of 
marked  accuracy  of  judgmeiit,  more  distinguished 
for  this  trait  than  for  originality  or  imagination.  To 
some  extent,  there  was  a  want  of  quick  discernment 
and  comprehensive  views  of  subjects.  But  although 
not  rapid  hi  the  acquisition  of  knowledge,  he  com- 
pensated for  this  by  his  great  perseverance,  and  a 
judicious  application  of  his  powers.  He  was  a 
patient  student,  and  was  unwilling  to  leave  a  sub- 
ject without  understanding  it.  He  might  be  distin- 
guished by  that  invaluable  quality,  common  sense, 
and  insight  into  the  proprieties  of  time  and  place, 
which  rendered  his  efforts  available  more  than  they 
would  otherwise  have  been. 

"  There  was  much  of  decision  in  his  character, 
and  that  decision  which  was  ever  ready  for  action. 
Not  that  he  was  rash,  or  headstrong,  or  adventure- 
some. On  the  contrary,  he  was  a  cautious  man, 
not  hasty  in  forming  his  determinations,  but  when 
he  saw  the  way  in  which  duty  called  him  to  go 
forward,  he  was  ready  to  obey  the  summons. 

"He  was  of  a  contemplative  cast  of  mind,  prone 
to  think  long  and  intensely  on  the  wretchedness  of 
his  fellow  men,  and  highly  susceptible  of  emotions 
of  pity  and  compassion.  When  he  looked  on  the 
degradation  and  wretchedness  of  those  who  dwell 
in  lands  of  darkness  and  cruelty,  his  eye  affected 
his  heait,  and  there  arose  within  him  strong  desires 


SAMUEL       MUNSON.  21 

and  resolute  purposes  to  go  to  their  relief.  Few, 
perhaps,  have  in  stronger  exercise,  that  faith  in 
God,  and  those  desires  for  usefulness,  which  adopt 
at  once  the  language,  '  Here  am  I,  send  me.' 

"  His  religious  character  was  well  developed  when 
in  college.  Every  one  saw  in  him  one  living  under 
the  influence  of  the  Gospel.  His  deportment  was 
serious,  his  feelings  kind  and  equable,  his  discharge 
of  duty  conscientious,  his  spirit  prayerful  with  a 
a  deep  and  abiding  sense  of  obligation  to  his  God 
and  Saviour.  There  was  not  one  of  his  associates 
who,  in  looking  back  on  college  life,  must  not  be 
ready  to  acknowledge,  that  if  any  one  of  their  num- 
ber had  the  traits  of  the  devoted  missionary,  Mun- 
son  was  that  individual.  His  conscientiousness 
was  very  apparent,  and  was  evinced  by  his  close 
attention  to  all  the  studies  of  the  college  course, 
because  they  were  required,  when,  had  he  followed 
his  own  inclination  on  the  subject,  as  did  some  of 
his  pious  associates  at  that  time,  he  would  have 
attended  more  fully  to  some  to  the  neglect  of  others. 
He  always  appeared  to  me  as  a  fine  specimen  of 
one  making  the  best  use  of  his  powers,  and  improv- 
ing to  the  utmost,  his  time  and  opportunities  to 
acquire  useful  knowledge.  He  was  modest  and 
unassuming  in  his  manners,  with  a  slight  tinge  of 
melancholy  in  his  appearance,  which  was  perhaps 
constitutional." 

To  do  good  and  to  communicate  was  Mr.  Mun- 


22  MEMOIROF 

son's  practice  and  pleasure.  Without  infringing 
on  the  stated  duties  of  college,  he  gathered  a  Sab- 
bath School  two  and  a  half  miles  distant.  Its 
growing  prosperity  evinced  his  faithfulness  and 
skill.  The  sick  and  wretched  were  not  unfre- 
quently  cheered  by  his  visits. 

After  listening  to  a  missionary  sermon,  preached 
to  the  students  by  Rev.  Mr.  Stewart,  of  the  Sand- 
wich Island  mission,  he  longed  "  to  fly  as  a  herald 
of  the  Cross,  to  those  benighted  ones."  But  recol- 
lecting his  situation,  he  says,  "  While  I  thank  the 
Lord  for  the  past,  and  pray  for  future  success,  may  I 
inquire, '  Lord  what  wait  thou  have  me  to  do  ?' " 

While  his  associates  could  not  fail  to  observe  his 
growing  excellence  as  a  scholar  and  a  Christian,  the 
consciousness  of  painful  deficiencies  in  both  respects, 
induced  him  to  "  fear  that  his  future  usefulness 
would  be  very  limited."  "  My  soul,"  he  says,  "  is 
still  disordered  and  sick.  My  spiritual  joys  are 
withered  !     O  Lord,  revive  thy  work  in  my  heart !" 

The  train  of  college  studies,  from  w^hich  Mr.  M. 
had  gained  solid  and  extensive  benefit,  closed  in 
the  year  1829. 


SAMUEL      M  U  N  S  O  N  .  23 


CHAPTER    11. 

His  professional  studies  at  Andover — Attendance  on  Medical 
Lectures  in  ?)03lon  and  Brunswick — Connection  with  the 
Missionary  Society  of  Barnstable  County — Marriage. 

On  entering  the  Seminary  at  Andover,  hundreds 
have  experienced  a  sacred  and  unutterable  pleasure, 
springing  partly  from  intercourse  with  congenial 
spirits,  and  partly  from  such  engagements  as  pro- 
mote a  thorough  knowledge  of  divine  truth  and  the 
growth  of  spiritual  religion. 

An  additional  source  of  happiness  and  improve- 
ment is  opened  before  one  who  aspires  to  the  func- 
tion of  a  Christian  missionary.  He  enters  the  rooms 
where  Mills  and  Hall,  with  their  associates,  wept  and 
prayed  together.  He  reads  the  weighty  and  solemn 
arguments  by  which  those  servants  of  God  enforced 
the  claims  of  the  heathen.  He  is  assured  by  many 
witnesses,  that  those  sons  of  Andover  who  embarked 
in  the  first  missions  from  America,  aim  to  be  "  exam- 
ples in  word,  in  conversation,  in  charity,  in  spirit,  in 
faith,  in  purity."  He  also  holds  daily  interviews 
with  those  few,  who,  like  himself,  intend  to  '  preach 
Christ'  in  some  distant  field  of  pollution  and  wretch- 
edness.    Thus  the  fire  which  was  perhaps  almost 


24  MEMOIROF 

quenched  in  college,  is  fanned  to  a  flame,  and  the 
whole  character  displays,  in  a  short  time,  a  happy 
and  decisive  improvement. 

No  part  of  the  prescribed  course  of  studies,  and 
no  opportunities  for  making  useful  acquisitions  were 
neglected  by  the  subject  of  this  sketch.  Few  of  his 
class-mates  knew  at  the  time,  with  what  diligence 
he  explored  the  field  of  biblical  knowledge,  and  pre- 
served in  writing  the  results  of  his  inquiries.  Sev- 
eral small  volumes  of  MSS.  written  at  this  period, 
evince  that  he  purposed  to  be  "  a  scribe,  well  instruc- 
ted into  the  kingdom  of  heaven."  The  following 
remarks  of  one  in  all  respects  well  qualified  to  judge, 
will  doubtless  be  pronounced  strictly  just  by  those 
who  knew  Mr.  Munson  at  Andover. 

Of  our  lamented  brother  I  entertained  a  very 
high  opinion  from  the  time  of  our  first  acquaint- 
ance ;  and  the  more  intimate  I  became  with  him 
the  higher  this  opinion  rose.  Though  possessed  of 
very  strong  feelings,  his  natual  temperament  was 
phlegmatic,  rather  than  sanguine.  He  had  a  sound 
judgment,  an  unusual  sliare  of  prudence,  a  good 
knowledge  of  human  nature,  and  a  well  disciphned 
and  an  uncommonly  well  balanced  mind.  As  a 
student  he  was  dihgent  and  thorough.  His  talents 
were  highly  respectable, — solid  rather  than  showy. 

"  The  moral  excellencies  of  brother  Munson  were 
many.  His  piety  was  ardent  and  deep  toned,  ex- 
erting upon  his  whole  character  a  controlling  influ- 


S  A  J.I  U  E  L       M  U  N  S  O  N  .  25 

ence.  He  had  a  good  degree  of  zeal,  and  it  was 
well  tempered  and  well  directed  by  knowledge.  To 
sum  up  all,  in  a  single  expression,  his  character 
was  beautifully  symmetrical.*' 

The  habit  of  being  punctual  and  systematic, 
which  he  carefully  maintained,  enabled  him  to  cul- 
tivate several  branches  of  study  which,  by  not  a 
few,  are  entirely  dropped  on  leaving  college.  In 
whatever  quarter  his  researches  were  directed,  the 
commanding  motive  was  the  same, — the  highest 
possible  usefulness  as  an  ambassador  of  Christ  to 
the  heathen.  Whether  exploring  the  difficulties  of 
the  sacred  text,  or  the  field  of  physical  science, 
"  The  love  of  Christ  constrained  him."  It  was  his 
firm  beUef,  that  the  minister  and  the  missionary 
should  be  the  last  men  to  grow  remiss  in  stated  ef- 
forts to  invigorate  and  enrich  their  minds.  That 
his  practice  to  the  close  of  life  coincided  with  this 
conviction  is  certain. 

We  have  already  noticed  some  of  the  early  indi- 
cations that  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  designed  Mr. 
Munson  should  devote  himself  to  the  foreign  ser- 
vice. At  Andover  the  subject  of  his  prayers  and 
hopes  for  several  years  called  for  a  new  and  solemn 
consideration.  The  following  extracts  from  a  letter 
to  one  whom  he  could  address  "  without  restraint,'' 
present  one  of  those  trains  of  thought  which 
brought  him  to  a  final  determination. 

"  I  find  in  myself  a  mixture  of  feelings  which  it 
3 


26  MEMOIROF 

is  difficult  to  analyze.     There  is  a  novelty  connect- 
ed with  the  missionary  Hfe, — a  voyage  across   the 
ocean, — a  tour  perhaps  among  the    ruins  of   an- 
cient Greece,  or  a  visit  to  the  land  which  vi^as  the 
theatre  of  our  Saviour's  mission  and  the  city  over 
which  he  wept, — or  perhaps  an  abode  in  some  re- 
mote yet   beautiful    island   in   the   Pacific,  where 
nature  has  lent   all   her  charms  to  give  elegance 
and  enchantment  to  her  luxuries  ;  such  prospects 
connected  with  the  success  that  has  attended  the 
missionary  effort,  and  the  urgent  call  for  more  la- 
bourers, have  at  times  so  wrought  upon  my  feel- 
ings, that  I  have  thought  I  could   stay   here   no 
longer.     Yet  such  a  spirit  is  as  different  from  the 
true  missionary  spirit,  as  light  from  darkness.     It 
would  wither  before   toils  and  sufferings,  hke  the 
blighted  blossom  in  the  noon-day  sun.     It  is  the 
ardour  of  youth,  instead  of  the  spirit  of  Christ.     It 
is  a  creature  of  self^  instead  of  that  which  seeketh 
not  her  own.    Such  feelings  then  must  be  banished. 
"  It  is  sometimes  supposed,  that  if  an  individual 
has  a  willingness  or  desire  to  devote  himself  to  the 
missionary  work,  it  is  of  course  his  duty.     If  he 
could  be  satisfied  that  the  desire  originated  from  the 
special  Providence  of  God,  he  might  safely  yield  to 
it.     If  an  inclination  to  become  a  missionary  is,  of 
itself,  sufficient  evidence  of  duty,  then  the  want  of 
such  an  inclination  will,  with  equal  certainty,  excuse 
one. 


SAMUEL       MUNSON.  27 

"  But  it  is  often  said  to  theological  students, '  You 
dare  not  examine  the  subject,  lest  you  should  be 
convinced  that  it  is  your  duty  to  go  to  the  heathen.' 
There  can  be  no  doubt  there  are  ministers  settled  in 
New  England  who,  had  they  impartially  examined 
the  subject,  would  now  have  been  in  heathen  lands. 
And  perhaps  others  among  the  heathen  had  they 
done  ihe  same,  would  now  have  been  in  New  Eng- 
land. Not  that  a  warm  attachment  to  missions  is 
to  be  disregarded  ;  but  it  is  not  of  itself  a  satisfacto- 
ry evidence  of  duty. 

"  I  have  been  fully  convinced  of  late,  that  in  order 
to  find  any  truth,  we  must  first  get  into  the  path 
that  leads  directly  to  it,  and  then  divest  ourselves 
of  those  partialities  and  prejudices  which  would  di- 
vert us  from  that  path.  This  is  a  task  of  no  ordi- 
nary magnitude ;  but  it  must  be  done.  The  first 
point  that  presents  itself  for  our  consideration,  is  the 
comparative  claims  of  our  own  country  and  the 
heathen.  The  population  of  New  England  is 
1,80  ),000.  In  this  population  there  are,  of  all  de- 
nominations, about  18'J0  ministers  ;  or  one  to  every 
thousand  inhabitants.  In  the  United  States  there 
are  perhaps  four  millions,  out  of  the  twelve  mil- 
lions, destitute  of  the  means  of  grace.  But  among 
those  four  millions  are  employed  about  four  hundred 
missionaries,  or  one  missionary  to  every  ten  thou- 
sand souls.  But  the  whole  number  of  missionaries 
sent  from  this  country  to  the  five  hundred  millions 


28  MEMOIROF 

of  perishing  heathen  does  not  exceed  seventy ;  and 
the  number  of  missionaries  from  all  Christendom 
now  employed  among  the  heathen  does  not  exceed 
five  hundred,  or,  one  missionary  to  a  million  of 
souls.  The  most  destitute  parts  of  the  United 
States,  compared  with  the  heathen  have,  at  this 
moment,  a  supply  of  ten  to  one.  From  four  hun- 
dred and  twenty-two  students  that  graduated  from 
this  seminary  previous  to  the  year  1827,  thirty- 
three  have  become  foreign  missionaries  :  i.  e.  less 
than  one  twelfth  of  the  whole  number ;  or,  while 
eleven  have  been  retained  to  supply  the  waste 
places  in  our  own  country,  one  has  been  sent  to  the 
heathen !  And  yet  this  institution,  by  way  of  emi- 
nence, has  been  called  the  Foreign  Mission  Semi- 
nary ;  because  it  has  sent  out  more  missionaries  than 
any  other  institution  in  the  land.  These  facts  show 
that  theological  students,  in  general,  have  not  imita- 
ted the  first  missionary  to  the  Gentiles,  who  strove 
'to  preach  the  Gospel  where  Christ  had  not  been 
named,  lest  he  should  build  upon  another  man's 
foundation.' 

"It  is  often  said  that  our  own  country  ought  first 
to  be  cultivated,  and  then  there  will  be  time  enough 
to  send  missionaries  abroad.  Such  objections  I 
have  carefully  considered.  Facts  contradict  them. 
When  has  the  church  ever  done  so  much  to  spread 
the  gospel  at  home,  as  since  the  establishment 
of  Foreign  Missions?     A  common  enquiry,  to  be 


SAMUEL       MUNSON.  29 

be  sure,  but  one  that  cannot  be  too  often  re- 
peated." 

Having  ir.ade  his  election  among  the  various 
spheres  of  Christian  benevolence,  before  Him  who 
is  the  witness  and  the  judge  of  all  things,  Mr. 
Munson  was  not  to  be  diverted  from  his  course. 
The  question  was  settled.  From  that  time  no  one 
suspected  that  he  was  a  victim  of  the  wretchedness 
and  imbecihty  that  always  cleave  to  "a  double- 
minded  man." 

The  very  imperfect  journal  which  Mr.  Munson 
kept  at  this  period,  supplies  a  few  notices  in  respect 
to  his  religious  experience,  which,  in  the  judgment 
of  most  persons,  it  were  wrong  to  omit  in  this  sketch. 

''  Jan.  16,  1831. — Detained  from  the  house  of 
God  to-day  by  ill  health ;  had  my  customary  sea- 
sons of  special  prayer  for  the  promotion  of  Christ's 
kingdom  among  the  heathen ;  remembered  with 
special  interest  the  Chinese  mission ;  was  enabled 
to  pray  with  unusual  earnestness  for  our  dear  breth- 
ren labouring  there  :  while  I  looked  over  the  dark 
empire,  my  soul  went  out  after  God,  '-esting  on  his 
unfaiUng  promises  for  the  salvation  of  those  bewil- 
dered millions. 

"  30th. — Have  spent  the  day  far  from  God — cold, 
lifeless ;  one  favourable  symptom  ;  I  think  my  soul 
does  begin  to  mourn.  Blessed  Saviour,  feed  my  soul 
with  the  bread  of  life. 

<' March  1st. — Spent  the  day  in  secret  fasting  and 
3* 


30  MEMOIROF 

prayer;  read  with  deep  interest  the  11th  of  Mat- 
thew. 

"March  2d. — Fell  into  a  foolish  dispute  respecting 
the  propriety  of  excluding  a  man  from  the  church 
who  would  not  abstain  from  ardent  spirits  ;  I  gained 
my  point,  but  suffered  an  abatement  of  good  feeling ; 
have  enjoyed  some  comfortable  views  of  Christ  as 
a  Saviour,  for  which  I  owe  him  everlasting  grati- 
tude. 

"March  3d. — Had  a  sweet  season  of  prayer  this 
morning ;  could  scarcely  utter  any  language  but 
that  of  praise. 

"  April  1st. — Have  been  trying  to  recollect  some  of 
my  '  easily  besetting  sins  ;'  something  must  be-  radi- 
cally wrong  :  surely  this  stupidity,  this  utter  indif- 
ference, which  so  often  takes  possession  of  my  heart, 
cannot  be  without  a  cause.  Excessive  levity  is  one 
fault  against  which  I  need  particularly  to  guard ; 
with  that  I  am  resolved  to  proclaim  hostihties  ;  the 
Lord  help  a  worm  to  gain  thee  victory. 

"  Dec.  7th,  1831. — To  me  this  has  been  a  day  of 
solemn  interest ;  it  has  been  set  apart  by  my  class- 
mates as  a  day  of  fasting  and  prayer  ;  it  is  the  day 
appointed  by  the  faculty  to  give  us  license  to  preach  • 
a  season  most  fit  to  throw  my  thoughts  back  on  the 
past ;  I  will  tell  the  story  of  my  trials  and  deUver- 
ances  to  Jesus,  and  mingle  it  with  my  praises. 

"  It  is  almost  nine  years  since  I  indulged  a  hope  in 
Christ,  and  more  than  eight  since  I  quit  the  farm, 
bade  adieu  to  my  friends,  and  commenced  a  course 


SAMUEL      MUNSON.  31 

of  preparation  for  the  ministry.  The  record  of  my 
life  is  kept  above,  but  the  mercies  of  God  are  too 
deeply  graven  on  my  memory  to  be  forgotten.  All 
along  has  he  sustained  me.  Through  my  prepara- 
tory studies — through  college — in  trial — in  suffer- 
ing— in  temptation  and  in  toil  has  he  been  a  pre- 
sent helper. 

"  At  length  he  has  brought  me  so  near  the  attain- 
ment of  my  object ;  blessed  be  his  holy  name. 
Praise  the  Lord,  O  my  soul,  and  all  that  is  within 
me,  praise  the  Lord. 

"  Without  solicitude  for  the  future,  again  I  cast 
myself,  blessed  Saviour,  upon  thy  protection^  and  in 
my  future  life  may  I  not  claim  that  precious  promise 
'  Lo,  I  am  with  you  always  V  " 

Mr.  Munson's  first  sermon  in  the  chapel  of  the 
seminary,  from  John  viii :  34,  produced  an  impres- 
sion, it  is  believed,  uncommonly  deep  and  salutary. 
The  Society  of  Inquiry,  and  the  CoramiUee  on 
Foreign  Missions  in  particular,  always  found  him  at 
his  post,— an  associate  on  whose  sound  judgment 
and  abiding  zeal  it  was  safe  to  rely.  His  remarks 
and  addresses,  especially  on  taking  leave  of  the 
society,  as  their  president,  were  characterized  by  a 
power  and  unction  which  bespoke  the  lofty  aim  and 
the  fervent  love  of  a  true  missionary.  Both  in  his 
public  exercises,  and  in  those  solemn  interviews 
which  were  designed  to  call  the  attention  of  par- 
ticular persons  to  the  wants  of  the  heathen,  it  was 


82  MEMOIROF 

evident  that  he  spake   "out  of  the  abundance  of 
the  heart." 

The  greater  part  of  the  year  after  he  left  Ando- 
ver,  Mr.  Munson  devoted  to  the  study  of  medicine 
in  Boston  and  Brunswick ;  the  prudential  commit- 
tee of  the  Board  deeming  some  knowledge  of  the 
healing  art  highly  important  to  a  missionary  in  the 
East.  At  Brunswick,  those  who  had  known  him 
while  a  member  of  college,  noticed  the  striking  pro- 
gress, intellectual  and  spiritual,  which  he  had  made 
at  Andover. 

Congregations  in  the  vicinity,  among  which  he 
spent  his  Sabbaths,  will  not  soon  forget  his  persua- 
sive appeals  in  behalf  of  the  heathen.  His  dis- 
courses  on  this  subject  commenced  with  the  discus- 
sion of  some  evangelical  doctrine,  which  was  then 
shown  to  authorize  and  imperatively  demand,  sys- 
tematic, unremitted  efforts  for  the  salvation  of  men. 
As  his  own  experience  had  taught  him  the  depen- 
dence of  a  ruined  sinner  on  the  sovereign  mercy  of 
God,  he  strove  to  cherish  in  the  minds  of  Christians, 
the  belief  that  without  "the  spirit  that  quickeneth," 
the  wisest  plans  and  the  most  abundant  labours  must 
utterly  fail  to  bring  a  single  pagan  to  the  knowledge 
of  the  truth. 

Just  before  his  embarkation,  Mr.  Munson  preached 
a  sermon  from  Acts  viii :  4,  which  was  published  by 
the  Board  as  one  of  their  "  Missionary  Papers." 
This  eloquent   tribute  to  the   "spirit  of  primitive 


SAMUEL      MUNSON.  33 

Christianity,"  shows  that  its  author  dehghted  to 
commune  with  primitive  saints,  of  whom  it  has  been 
said,  "  To  suffer  and  to  love  was  their  taste." 

Like  them  he  expected  soon  to  encounter  sharp 
trials,  and  to  stand  in  need  of  the  same  strength 
that  was  made  perfect  in  their  weekness. 

The  friends  of  missions  in  Barnstable  County, 
Mass.,  where  Mr.  Munson  had  spent  several  weeks 
in  the  service  of  the  Board,  and  where  he  was 
ordained,  proposed  to  become  responsible  for  his  sup- 
port while  engaged  in  missionary  labours.  An 
arrangement  for  this  purpose  was  accordingly  made 
with  the  parent  society  by  the  auxihary  of  that 
county.  This  proof  of  Christian  confidence  produ- 
ced a  happy  effect  on  Mr.  Munson's  mind,  and  the 
correspondence  which  he  maintained  with  that  soci- 
ety, confirmed  their  interest  in  him,  and  the  cause 
to  which  they  were  pledged. 

Shortly  after  his  marriage  w^ith  Miss  Abby  John- 
son, of  Brunswick,  Maine,  Mr.  Munson  was  sum- 
moned to  Boston,  to  be  in  readiness  for  his  em- 
barkation. 


34  AIEMOIROF 


CHAPTER   IIL 

Early  life  of  Flenry  Lyman — His  character  on  entering  col'cge — 
Conversion — Consequent  improvement  in  scholarship — Inter- 
est in  Missions. 

Henry  Lyman  was  born  at  Northampton, 
Massachusetts,  November  23dj  1809.  He  was  the 
oldest  son,  and  the  third  child,  of  Theodore  and 
Susan  W.  Lyman,  both  natives  of  that  town,  where 
they  resided  till  1827,  when  they  removed  to  Am- 
herst, a  few  miles  distant.  Shortly  after  his  birth, 
Henry  was  taken  so  ill  that  his  life  was  almost  des- 
paired of.  While  in  that  dangerous  condition,  as 
he  was  lying  in  his  cradle,  his  father,  in  an  act  of 
solemn  devotion,  dedicated  him  to  the  Lord,  and  re- 
solved, if  he  should  be  spared,  to  educate  him  for  the 
Holy  Ministry.  The  infant's  life,  which  hung  in 
doubt  a  short  season,  was  mercifully  preserved,  and 
the  tender  vows  of  his  parent  were  kept  in  faithful 
remembrance.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Lyman  deemed  it 
their  first  care  to  impress  divine  truth  on  the  niinds 
of  all  their  children  at  a  very  early  stage,  and  with 
strict  regularity  maintained  the  several  branches  of 
domestic  rehgion. 


HENRY       LYMAN.  35 

The  subject  of  this  sketch,  when  a  child,  was  dis- 
tinguished among  his  brothers  by  a  prompt  and 
cheerful  obedience  to  his  parents,  and  a  disposition 
to  anticipate  their  wants. 

He  also  displayed,  at  an  early  period,  a  remark- 
able love  of  neatness  and  order.  Having  completed 
the  Elementary  studies,  customarily  taught  in  the 
common  schools  of  New-England,  he  commenced 
preparation  for  college,  purely  in  compliance  with 
the  wishes  of  his  father  ;  for  the  plan  was  not  at  all 
to  his  taste.  His  lively  and  enterprising  spirit  would 
have  been  well  pleased  with  the  pursuits  of  com- 
merce or  agriculture  ;  almost  any  thing,  indeed, 
rather  than  the  grievous  drudging  which  he  fancied 
to  be  inseparable  from  the  life  of  a  scholar.  Till 
his  hopes  and  aims  received  a  new  and  nobler  direc- 
tion, he  marvelled  at  his  father's  choice,  and  gave 
only  a  reluctant  and  moderate  attention  to  his 
books. 

Reviewing  his  early  life,  Mr.  Lyman  confessed, 
that  he  was  a  great  source  of  trouble  to  his  teachers. 
''  Not  unfrequently,"  he  remarks,  "  did  I  smart 
under  the  rod,  and,  except  in  one  case,  always  de- 
servedly. One  teacher  remarked  before  the  school, 
that  he  hoped  he  should  not  be  obliged,  in  future,  to 
punish  any  boys  so  much  as  he  had  me. 

"  My  first  oath  is  written  on  my  memory  as  with  a 
pen  of  iron.  The  time,  the  place,  the  circumstances, 
are  before  my  mind  as  if  it  were  yesterday.     When 


86  MEMOIROP 

at  the  age  of  ten  or  twelve,  I  had  returned  from 
school  with  two  or  three  of  my  companions,  and 
was  standing  near  my  father's  house,  I  muttered 
out  the  oath,  for  I  feared  to  speak  it  boldly.  '  What 
would  your  father  say  if  he  heard  that!'  exclaimed 
my  companion  :  '  Henry  Lyman,  what  would  your 
father  say  if  he  heard  that !'  was  the  response  of 
conscience,  I  felt  as  if  I  had  taken  a  great  stride  in 
the  broad  road.  It  was  truly  a  fearful  step.  I  felt 
my  moral  nature  tremble  under  the  shock.  Every 
thing  around,  as  if  taking  cognizance  of  the  fact  to 
bear  testimony  at  the  judgment  day,  impressed  itself 
on  my  mind,  and  at  this  day,  though  twelve  years 
have  passed,  I  see  the  appearance  of  the  buildings, 
the  earth,  the  sky,  and  the  countenances  of  my  com- 
panions. I  hear  even  now  that  oath  ringing  in  my 
ears,  and  the  voice  that  uttered  the  reproof. 

''  Another  gross  sin  was  the  violation  of  the  eighth 
commandment.  This  never  extended  further  than 
tresspasses  upon  father's  change  drawer.  Once  I 
was  detected  by  my  father  and  punished  with  the 
rod.  For  this  I  had  no  care  only  while  I  felt  the 
smart.  Detecting  me  again,  he  took  me  aside  and 
prayed  with  me,  and  left  me  to  an  half  hour's  inter- 
view between  my  conscience  and  God.  This  was 
too  much  for  me.  The  eye  of  God  !  The  pains  of 
hell!  I  shrunk  back  and  resolved  to  reform.  For 
months  I  kept  my  promise." 

This  temporary  reformation  was  followed  by  ad- 


HENRY      LYMAN.  37 

dilional  offences,  and  open  violations  of  duty,  in 
several  particulars,  became  so  frequent,  that  Mr. 
Lyman,  at  a  subsequent  period,  looked  back  with 
horror  upon  the  destructive  course  which  he  then 
pursued. 

Having-  completed  his  preparatory  studies  at 
Northampton  and  Hadley,  he  joined  the  fi^shmen 
class,  in  Amherst  College,  at  the  commencement  of 
1826. 

A  youth,  on  entering  college,  even  if  he  is  forti- 
fied by  religious  principle  and  a  wholesome  disci- 
pUne,  comes  within  the  sphere  of  moral  dangers 
proverbially  great.  To  acquit  himself  with  credit 
as  |i  scholar,  and  to  maintain  stated  communion 
with  God  as  a  Christian,  the  pious  student  needs  a 
large  ''supply  of  the  spirit  of  Christ."  He  will 
"give  thanks  to  God  always,"  upon  the  recollection 
of  the  snares  which  he  was  enabled  to  shun  during 
that  critical  period. 

But  when  these  dangers  surround  the  young 
scholar  who  "  makes  a  mock  at  sin,"  and  seeks  a 
front  rank  among  those  who  "set  their  mouth 
against  the  heavens,"  it  is  well  nigh  "  hoping 
against  hope"  to  expect  that  he  will  not  sink  in  the 
depths  of  wicked  ness» 

With  no  better  prospects,  according  to  his  own 

confession,   and   the   testimony  of   his   associates, 

young  Lyman  went  to  Amherst  in  the  fall  of  1826. 

"  My  recollections  of  him,"  says  a  class-mate, 

4 


88  MEMOIEOF 

"from  the  time  of  his  entering  college,  are  quite 
distinct.  His  traits  of  character  were  such  as  al- 
most necessarily  to  attract  attention.  He  was  pecu- 
liarly ardent,  active,  and  gay.  During  the  first 
year  and  a  half  he  was  the  acknowledged  leader 
of  the  •'  wild  part"  of  his  class,  and  no  great  ex- 
ploit could  be  performed  without  his  aid.  Sociable, 
frank,  and  good-natured,  he  was  a  favourite  com- 
panion. From  my  first  acquaintance  with  him  I 
felt  a  deep  interest  in  his  welfare,  and  earnestly  de- 
sired that  his  prominent  talents,  and  active  mind, 
should  be  consecrated  to  the  service  of  God." 

"It  was  apparent,"'  observes  tlie  revered  President 
of  Amherst  College,  "that  he  had  within  him/he 
elements  of  energy  and  enterprise :  but  whether  for 
good  or  for  ill,  was  exceedingly  problematical,  as  he 
was  at  that  time  far  from  being  religiously  inclined. 
At  times,  we  felt  a  good  deal  of  uneasiness  about 
him,  as  there  were  some  perilous  influences  around 
him  in  college,  and  as  he  seemed  too  much  inclined 
to  yield  liimself  to  their  sway." 

The  "  bad  eminence"  to  which  he  speedily  rose 
may  be  inferred  from  the  following  passage  in  the 
"Corner  Stone,"  by  Rev.  Jacob  Abbot,  at  that  time 
a  member  of  the  faculty.  The  leader  referred  to 
was  Lyman. 

"  The  officers  were  much  encouraged,  (in  view 
of  favourable  religious  appearances)  but  our  hopes 
were  all  dispelled  by  the  success  of  a  manoeuvre 


HENRY       LYMAN.  39 

which  is  so  characteristic  of  college  Ufe  and  man- 
ners, fhat  I  will  describe  it.  The  plan  adopted  by 
the  enemies  of  religion  was,  to  come  up  boldly,  and 
face  the  awakening  interest,  and,  as  it  were,  brave 
it  down.  The  first  indication  of  this  design  which 
I  perceived  was  this.  I  had  been  invited  by  the 
serious  portion  of  the  students,  to  address  them 
one  Saturday  evening  in  a  recitation  room.  The 
door  opened,  and  in  walked,  one  after  another,  six 
or  eight  of  the  most  bold,  hardened,  notorious  ene- 
mies of  relisrion  which  the  institution  contained. 
They  walked  in,  took  their  seats  in  a  row,  directly 
before  me,  and  looked  me  in  the  face, — saying  by 
their  countenances  most  distinctly, '  Sir,  we  defy  you 
and  all  your  religion  :' — and  yet  it  was  with  that 
peculiar  address  with  which  a  wild  college  student 
can  execute  his  plans,  so  that  there  was  not  the 
shghtest  breach  of  any  rule  of  external  propriety, 
or  any  tangible  evidence  of  intentional  disrespect. 
I  can  see  the  leader  now,  as  distinctl}^  as  if  he  was 
before  me: — his  tall  form,  manly  countenance,  and 
energetic  look.  He  maintained  his  ground  as  the  ene- 
my of  God  and  religion,  for  a  year  after  this  time." 
Of  the  numerous  revivals  which  have  occurred 
in  Amherst  College,  that  of  1827  was  distinguished 
for  its  power  and  the  genuineness  of  its  fruits. 
Those  who  witnessed  the  wonderful  works  of  God 
at  that  memorable  season,  do  not  hesitate  to  mention 
among  the  most  striking  cases  of  sudden,  radical 


40  MEMOIROF 

change,  the  name  of  Henry  Lyman.  Some  ac- 
count of  this  transformation  is  here  given  in  his 
own  language. 

''Lest  I  should  forget  the  particular  way  in 
which  I  was  led  by  the  Spirit,  I  will  here  record  it 
for  the  sake  of  a  frequent  perusal.  But  lest  I 
should  forget  also  '  the  hole  of  the  pit  whence  I 
was  digged,'  and  thus  be  made  to  think  lightly  of 
the  grace  that  saved  me,  I  will  briefly  notice  my 
previous  character. 

"  The  next  spring  after  I  entered  college,  there 
was  a  partial  awakening  among  Christians,  and  I 
believe  one  or  two  hopeful  conversions.  At  times 
I  was  quite  anxious.  And  again  quite  loud  in  ridi- 
culing '  ihe  pious.'  I  was  unwilhng  to  be  known  as 
seeking  the  Lord.  While,  therefore,  I  was  fore- 
most among  my  companions  at  the  card  table,  in 
profane  carousals,  and  mock  prayer  meetings,  I 
would,  as  soon  as  by  myself,  call  on  God  to  redeem 
my  soul.  About  this  time,  too,  a  revival  com- 
menced in  my  native  place.  A  beloved  sister  was 
one  of  the  first  subjects  of  the  work.  Being  but 
eight  miles  distant,  I  was  often  at  home.  I  saw 
many  of  my  friends,  and  those  quite  inlimate, 
coming  out  and  acknowledging  themselves  on  the 
Lord's  side.  The  thought  of  being  left  alone  in 
the  world  made  me  at  times  unhappy  ;  still  I  disre- 
garded all  warnings  and  entreaties.  My  sister  was 
particularly  earnest  and  persevering,  but  I  met  her 


HENRY      LYMAN.  41 

with  scoffs  and  ridicule.  Some  friends  were  injudi- 
cious in  their  conversation ;  of  this  I  made  a  han- 
dle. One  talked  for  half  an  hour  in  this  strain : 
That  I  was  '  going  to  hell  straight  as  I  could  go, 
and  if  1  did  not  repent  at  that  moment  I  should  be 
damned,'  He  might  as  well  have  talked  to  the 
wind.  He  did  not  seem  to  care  for  my  soul.  An- 
other used  underhanded  means  to  get  me  to  his 
house,  and  then  resorted  to  unfair  means  to  keep 
me  while  he  was  holding  a  lecture,  the  substance 
of  which  was,  '  I  might  as  well  repent,  for  if  I 
went  to  hell  I  should  have  to  fight  my  way  there. 
It  was  utterly  impossible  to  get  there  without  great 
exertions,  through  so  many  prayers  as  were  offered 
for  me.'  He  also  judged  so  illy  as  to  tell  me  that 
he  talked  with  me  at  my  sister's  request,  and  gave 
me  a  letter  from  her  on  the  subject  of  my  soul's 
concerns.  As  soon  as  possible  I  left  this  man,  pity- 
ing him  for  his  weakness,  and  so  vexed  at  his  arti- 
fice, and  his  cold  impertinence,  that  I  tore  the  letter 
into  a  thousand  pieces,  and  scattered  the  fragment? 
to  the  four  winds.  In  the  fall  vacation  I  deter- 
mined to  be  out  of  the  infected  atmosphere,  and  ab- 
sented myself  on  a  journey.  My  understanding 
was  convinced  of  the  necessity  of  regeneration,  but 
my  heart  did  not  feel  it.  At  the  close  of  the  vaca- 
tion I  returned  to  college  more  hardened  than  ever. 
"  As  I  would  not  hearken  to  entreaties,  promises, 
and  threatenings,  a  merciful  God  sent  his  judg- 
4* 


42  MEMOIKOF 

meiit.  I  was  brought  by  a  fever  to  the  borders  of 
the  grave,  and  for  more  than  a  week  my  friends 
and  physicians  thought  the  contest  doubtful.  Con- 
trary to  their  expectations,  however.  I  recovered. 

"Before  my  health  was  fully  established  I  re- 
turned to  college,  and  put  off  the  great  concern 
from  time  to  time  till  the  winter  vacation.  This 
vacation  was  a  continual  round  of  wickedness  in  the 
extreme ;  and  how  a  righteous  God  could  bear  with 
me  so  long,  excites  gratitude  and  wonder.  So  great 
had  been  my  dissipation  that,  through  fear  of  under- 
mining my  constitution,  I  determined  at  the  com- 
mencement of  the  spring  term,  1827,  to  reform.  I 
now  lived  a  very  different  life,  though  still  opposed 
to  the  laws  of  God, 

"After  the  revival  began,  I  frequently  endea- 
voured to  draw  my  religious  class-mates  into  a  dis- 
pute upon  the  doctrines  of  the  Bible,  for  the  sake 
of  wounding  their  feelings,  and  to  let  them  know 
how  hardened  and  wicked  I  was.  I  continued  op- 
posing the  work  of  God  till  Tuesday,  April  17. 
On  the  morning  of  that  day  I  rose  with  such  feel- 
ings as  I  never  had  before.  I  had  no  longer  a  desire 
to  keep  company  with  my  old  associates,  or  to  en- 
gage in  frivolous  conversation. 

"This  seriousness  increased  till  Wednesday  morn- 
ing, when,  walking  out  before  breakfast,  I  was 
more  than  ever  sensible  of  my  need  of  religion ; 
but  how  to  obtain  it  I  knew  not.     I  made  a  solemn 


HENR^T      LYMAN.  43 

VOW  in  the  presence  of  God,  that  I  would  neither 
eat  nor  sleep  till  I  had  obtained  it.  At  8  o'clock 
attended  a  prayer  meeting  of  my  class  and  wept 
very  much;  more,  I  believe,  because  I  knew  not 
how  to  obtain  rehgion,  than  on  account  of  my  sins. 
After  meeting,  by  the  advice  of  one  of  my  class- 
mates, I  called  on  the  President  and  told  him  the 
state  of  my  feelings,  and  what  resolution  I  had 
formed.  He  advised  me  to  read  the  fifteenth,  six- 
teenth, eighteenth  and  nineteenth  chapters  of  St. 
Luke — eighth,  ninth  and  tenth  chapters  of  Romans; 
and  the  fifty-third,  fifty-fourth  and  fifty-fifth  of 
Isaiah.  After  praying  with  me,  I  left  him,  and 
retired  to  a  grove,  where  I  read  the  chapters  pointed 
out,  and  spent  the  time  in  prayer  till  nearly  12 
o'clock,  and  not  being  able  any  longer  to  with- 
stand my  appetite,  and  as  I  had  made  the  vow, 
came  to  the  conclusion  that  it  was  impossible  to 
get  rehgion.  My  conscience  reproved  me  for  com- 
ing to  such  a  conclusion,  but  1  endeavoured  to 
quiet  it  by  saying,  T  had  probably  committed  the 
unpardonable  sin.  The  reason  why  I  said  this 
was  because  I  had  slighted  so  many  warnings,  and 
such  means  as  I  had  always  enjoyed. 

"After  this  I  felt  quite  calm,  and  after  eating 
dinner,  returned  to  college,  and  began  to  laugh  with 
my  old  companions.  I  never  served  the  wicked 
one  so  much  in  any  year  of  my  hfe  before,  as  I  did 
in  the  following  twenty-four  hours.     Scoffing  at 


44  MEMOIROF 

the  Bible,  profaning  the  name  of  God,  laughing, 
ridiculing  the  prayers  of  his  people,  to  such  lengths 
as  made  others  tremble.  Well  do  I  remember  the 
countenance  of  one  of  my  classmates  as  we  met 
in  the  hall  that  afternoon.  He  stopped  and  looked 
at  me  with  a  countenance  expressive  of  astonish- 
ment and  pity ;  that  look  pierced  my  soul.  It 
made  an  impression  which  time  can  never  eflface. 
It  made  me  tremble;  and  the  only  way  in  which 
I  could  find  relief,  was  by  launching  forth  in  the 
greatest  extremes  of  wickedness,  and  opposing  the 
revival  and  every  thing  of  a  serious  nature ;  but 
conscience,  that  faithful  iTionitor,  was  all  the  time 
reproving  loudly  and  calling  upon  me  to  turn. 

"  The  next  day  (Friday)  was  a  day  of  fasting 
and  prayer  in  college.  After  the  afternoon  service, 
our  president  sent  for  me  to  his  study,  and  conversed 
with  me  very  affectionately,  telling  me  that  although 
I  had  broken  my  vow  there  still  was  hope ;  the  sin 
was  in  making,  not  breaking  it.  I  left  him  with 
the  determination  to  begin  again,  and  not  make  any 
more  vows. 

"An  alarm  for  myself  began  again,  and  from  this 
time  increased  till  the  next  Wednesday,  and  during 
that  time  I  was  reading  religious  books,  attending 
meetings,  or  in  prayer  almost  continually.  Wed- 
nesday morning  one  of  my  class-mates  offered  me 
his  room,  that  I  might  be  alone.  There  I  spent  the 
time  in  meditation  and  prayer  till  about  three  o'clock, 


HENRY       LYMAN,  45 

P.  M.,  when  a  class-mate  came  and  informed  me 
that  my  rooin-mate  expressed  a  hope  of  pardoned 
sins,  and  that  he  feared  I  should  be  left  to  grieve 
away  the  Holy  Spirit.  This  alarmed  me  to  such  a 
degree  1  hardly  knew  what  to  do.  As  soon  as  he 
left  me,  I  prayed  for  some  time  that  God  would 
direct  me  in  the  right  path,  and  lead  me  by  his  Holy 
Spirit,  in  such  a  manner  that  I  might  submit  myself 
to  him,  for  I  saw  myself  to  be  in  the  wrong  way, 
and  entirely  unable  to  direct  myself  aright:  I  knew 
not  how  to  seek.  About  fifteen  minutes  before  the 
bell  rang  for  evening  prayers,  I  was  in  very  great 
distress,  and  cried  unto  the  Lord  that  he  would  hear 
and  have  mercy  upon  me.  My  mind  seemed  to  be 
torn  in  pieces.  I  thought  I  had  submitted  myself 
entirely  to  my  Maker,  but  I  found  no  relief.  Some- 
thing was  wrong,  but  what  I  could  not  tell.  It 
seemed  to  be  sin  to  pray,  and  sin  lo  withhold  prayer, 
and  yet  I  could  not  assist  myself  in  the  least.  It 
appeared  as  though  a!l  the  time  I  had  been 
under  conviction,  I  had  been  sinning  to  the  highest 
degree,  for  I  had  been  trusting  to  my  prayers,  and 
endeavouring  to  derive  aid  from  Christians  rather 
than  Christ,  and  trying  to  climb  up  some  other  way, 
and  be  saved  any  way  rather  than  by  the  right- 
eousness of  Christ.  I  just  began  to  perceive  I  had 
not  been  acting  from  the  heart,  I  had  not  been  "  stri- 
ving," and  my  mouth  had  given  the  lie  to  my  heart. 
I  had  not  before  perceived  that  it  was  this  wicked 


46  MEMOIROP 

thing  which  stood  in  the  way,  that  this  was  yet  in 
open  rebelUon  against  so  much  nnercy. 

"  What  to  do  in  this  situation  I  knew  not.  I 
knew  what  was  requred  in  thi  Bible.  I  had  been 
told  over  and  over  again  by  my  friends  what  Imust 
do,  and  thought  I  had  done  all  that  was  required  ; 
yet  my  heart  told  me  I  had  not,  and  that  something 
more  was  wanting.  In  distress,  I  thought  I  would 
go  to  my  room-mate  and  find  out  what  he  had  done, 
in  hopes  1  might  find  what  I  should  do.  When 
asked,  he  smiled,  and  said  he  could  not  tell  me  what 
to  do.  O,  how  I  loathed  that  smib !  if  he  had 
aimed  a  dagger  at  my  heart,  he  would  not  so  much 
have  stirred  up  my  feelings.  I  burst  into  tears,  and 
walked  the  room,  for  the  first  and  only  time  in  my 
life,  in  distress.  It  was  hke  tearing  in  sunder  soul 
and  body." 

Without  giving  the  narrative  entire  from  this 
period,  it  may  suffice  to  state,  that  it  was  only  a 
short  time  before  these  painful  exercises  of  alarm 
and  conviction,  gave  place  to  an  unutterable  delight 
in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Mr.  Lyman  was  thoroughly  persuaded  that  this 
change  resulted  from  the  special  influence  of  the 
Holy  Spirit.  Before  it  took  place,  it  appears  from 
the  foregoing  account,  that  he  resorted,  in  vain,  to 
the  very  expedients  which  are  prescribed  as  infalli- 
ble by  the  advocates  of  regeneration  by  self-love. 
His  meditations,  his  solemn  vows,  his  earnest  endea- 


HENRY       LiTM  AN.  47 

voursj — what  was  their  effect?  Precisely  the  same 
as  is  experienced  in  every  case  of  genuine  convic- 
tion,— a  deep  sense  of  helplessness,  joined  with  the 
behef  that  salvation  depends  on  the  sovereign  mercy 
of  Go:l.  These  characteristics,  it  is  well  known, 
belonged,  in  a  high  degree,  to  the  experience  of 
David  Brainard  ;  nor  is  it  easy  to  see  how  the 
reverse  agrees  with  scripture,  which  represents  men 
as  "dead  in  trespasses  and  sins." 

"  I  recollect,"  writes  a  pious  class-mate,  "  a  short 
interview  I  had  with  Lyman  about  fifteen  minutes 
before  he  obtained  relief.  The  day  had  been  a 
fine  one  for  the  season  of  the  year ;  all  nature 
seemed  hushed  in  silence.  An  almost  perfect  still- 
ness reigned  throughout  the  college  hall,  interrupted 
only  by  the  voice  of  agonizing  prayer  or  grateful 
praise.  The  Holy  Ghost  came  down  that  day  with 
unwonted  power.  Before  the  sun  disappeared 
behind  the  western  hills,  seven  of  my  beloved  fel- 
low students  had  been  brought  out  of  the  bondage 
of  sin  and  Satan  into  the  glorious  liberty  of  the 
children  of  God.  It  was  late  in  the  afternoon  that 
I  repaired  to  L.'s  room  for  the  purpose  of  conversing 
with  him  and  his  room-mate,  upon  the  great  subject 
which  then  absorbed  all  our  minds.  L.  was  absent 
in  a  neighbouring  grove  where  he  had  been  spending 
most  of  the  day  alone  with  his  Maker  in  deep 
anguish  of  spirit.  After  a  few  minutes,  and  just  as 
the  bell  was  ringing  for  prayers,  L.  entered  with  a 


48  BiEMOlROP 

Bible  in  his  hand,  and  with  a  countenance  the  very 
image  of  despair.  No  sooner  was  the  door  closed, 
than  he  exclaimed  with  the  deepest  emotion,  '  Bro- 
ther B.  lohat  shall  1  do7  what  shall  1  do  ?'  at  the 
same  time  bursting  into  tears,  and  crying  hke  a 
little  child.  When  urged  to  give  up  the  controversy, 
and  yield  his  heart  to  the  Saviour,  he  replied,  that  this 
he  had  been  trying  to  do  all  day  but  without  avail ; 
and  again  he  sobbed  and  groaned  aloud,  still  exclaim- 
ing, Hohat  shall  I  doV  Fearing  that  he  was 
trusting  to  his  own  efforts  and  the  prayers  of  Chris- 
tians, 1  remarked  that  he  might  well  despair  of  any- 
thing he  could  do,  (short  of  coming  to  Christ,)  or 
that  his  Christian  friends  could  do  for  him  ;  at  the 
same  time  assuring  him  that  there  was  an  infinite 
fulness  in  the  Redeemer,  and  that  to  doubt  his  wil- 
hngness  to  save  every  returning  prodigal,  was 
exceedingly  ungrateful  and  wicked,  inasmuch  as  he 
had  declared  that  he  would  in  no  wise  cast  out  any 
that  come  to  him.  I  had  time  to  make  only  two 
or  three  other  suggestions  of  this  kind  before  the 
tolling  bell  hastened  us  into  the  chapel.  During  that 
evening  1  saw  hiiri  again,  and  he  seemed  truly  an 
altered  and  happy  man. 

"  The  change  was  very  marked  and  striking.  All 
his  ardour  and  energy  were  devoted  to  the  service 
of  Christ.  His  piety  was  almost  uniformly  glow- 
ing Frequently,  in  time  of  religious  declension,  he 
would  come  to  my  room,  and  after  uniting  in  prayer, 


H  fi  N  R  Y       L  Y  M  A  N  .  49 

Would  sit  dowQ  and  propose  measures  for  promoting 
the  spiritual  interests  of  college. 

^'  No  person  of  my  acquaintance  ever  manifested 
a  deeper  interest  in  social  prayer  meetings.  At  such 
times  he  would  pour  forth  the  desires  of  his  heart 
with  great  fervency.  No  one  who  ever  heard  him 
pray  will  forget  his  peculiarly  earnest  manner." 

After  stating  some  particulars  of  Mr.  Lyman's 
conversion,  Dr.  Humphrey  adds  :  "  From  that  time 
his  course  w^as  very  decided  and  consistent.  He 
was  not  a  man  to  go  by  the  halves  in  any  thing. 
He  turned  right  about.  Every  body  saw  the  great 
change  in  his  whole  deportment;  and  no  one,  I 
beheve,  doubted  his  sincerity  in  the  profession  which 
he  made  at  the  close  of  the  year.  Thenceforward  he 
applied  himself  diligently  to  his  studies,  and  beheld 
a  respectable  standing  in  his  class  when  he  gradu- 
ated. After  that  I  saw  him  but  seldom.  But  it  was 
evident  to  me  as  I  met  him  from  time  to  time,  that  he 
was  growing  in  grace,  and  w^ould,  if  life  should  be 
spared,  more  than  fulfil  the  highest  expectations 
which  his  friends  had  indulged  while  he  was  a  mem- 
ber of  college.  How  much  he  would  have  done 
had  he  lived,  we  know  not ;  but  certainly,  take  him 
all  in  all,  he  w^as  a  young  man  of  great  promise  in 
the  '  sacramental  host  of  God's  elect.' " 

Soon  after  the  happy  change  described  above,  a 
vacation  occurred  in  college,  duiing  which  Mr.  Ly- 
man suffered  much  on  account  of  his  "  confused 
5 


$9  MEMOIROF 

notions  of  religious  duty,"  and  the  remembrance  of 
those  practices  to  which  he  had  formerly  been  addict- 
ed. This  last  source  of  trial  often  supplied  him, 
during  the  remainder  of  his  life,  with  motives  to 
watchfulness  and  self-mortification. 

The  solemn  dedication  of  himself  to  God,  which 
he  made  about  this  time,  appears  to  have  been  instru- 
mental of  much  spiritual  benefit  during  his  connex- 
ion with  college,  for  he  conscientiously  recurred  to  it 
at  particular  seasons,  and  found  it  the  occasion  of 
deep  searchings  of  heart,  and  of  sweet  meditations 
on  the  Redeemer's  faithfulness  and  love. 

A  few  extracts  from  the  journal  which  he  kf  pt 
during  his  junior  year,  will  best  show  the  variations 
and  general  progress  of  his  religious  experience. 

"  Dec.  12th. — This  evening  I  think  I  feel,  in  an 
unusual  degree,  my  entire  dependence  on  the  Holy 
Spirit  to  draw  my  affections  towards  God. 

"  Feb.  7. — In  prayer  with  m}^  room-mate|this  even- 
ing; caught  myself  several  times  attending  to  the  form 
of  the  words  more  than  the  spirit ;  fear  all  my  prayers 
are  offered  with  a  view  to  make  myself  happy  and 
acceptable  in  the  eyes  of  God,  instead  of  being  offered 
in  Jesus'  name,  and  that  he  might  be  glorified. 

"  8. — Awoke  this  morning  with  the  love  of  God  in 
my  heart ;  this  evening  feel  constrained  to  search 
my  heart ;  corruption  and  wickedness  still  abound. 

"  14. — The  past  has  been  a  short  week ;  have  felt 
more  like  devoting  myself  and  all  I  have  to  Christ ; 


HENRYLYMAN.  51 

more  indifferent  to  the  opinions  of  the  world,  and 
more  willing  to  do  the  whole  will  of  God  than  for 
some  time  past — yet  how  many  sad  reflections  at 
my  misimprovement  of  time,  and  the  proud,  selfish, 
envious  affections  of  my  heart ! 

"  27. — Read  this  noon  the  account  of  President 
Edwards'  conversion  ;  am  I  not  deceiving  myself 
as  he  was  for  some  time  after  he  supposed  his  heart 
was  changed  ?  There  have  been  seasons  when  I 
thought  I  enjoyed  God's  presence  ;  but  "  Satan 
transforms  himself  into  an  angel  of  light." 

"28. — Give  way  to  temptation  easier  than  I 
breathe;  is  it  possible  that  1  can  ever  gain  heaven? 
if  so,  the  patience  and  mercy  of  God  are  infinite. 

"  March  1. — Retired  last  night  rejoicing  in  my 
God,  and  awoke  with  much  the  same  feeling  this 
morning ;  O,  that  I  might  walk  in  the  fear  of  the 
Lord  all  the  day.  Though  I  begin  the  day  with 
God,  yet  I  neglect  to  watch  and  pray ;  I  complain 
because  I  have  trials  ;  David  had  trials,  too,  and 
shall  I  complain  1  in  his  own  pious  strain  lie  says, 
^Be  of  good  courage  and  he  shall  strengthen  your 
hearts,  all  ye  that  hope  in  the  Lord.' 

"  Aug.  9. — This  evening  a  brother  came  before 
the  church  with  a  written  confession  of  aggravated 
departures  from  the  path  of  duty  ;  felt  that  I  should 
like  to  join  him  in  making  acknowledgments  and 
in  requesting  the  prayers  of  the  church." 

Near  the  beginning  of  his  senior  year,  Mr.  Lyman 


52  MEMOIROF 

seems  to  have  reflected  much  on  the  clanger  of  trust- 
ing in  his  own  heart.  At  that  period  he  made  the 
humiliating  discovery  that  in  his  rehgious  engage- 
ments he  had  not  heen  free  from  "  a  desire  to  become 
renowned  in  the  church  for  piety,"  and  often  lament- 
ed bitterly  the  prevalence  of  "  selfish  thoughts." 

"  Nov.  23. — O,  that  I  might  remember  this  text 
through  the  year :  '  Walk  in  the  spirit,  and  ye  shall 
not  fulfil  the  lusts  of  the  flesh.'" 

In  the  midst  of  painful  conflicts  with  bosom-sins, 
he  was  sometimes  cheered  with  such  meditations  as 
the  following : 

"  Had  peculiar  joy  in  contemplating  the  condi- 
tion of  him  who  overcomes,  who  hath  washed  his 
robes  and  made  them  w^iite  in  the  blood  of  the 
Lamb.  He  joins  the  '  thousands  of  thousands' 
around  the  throne,  saying,  '  Thou  art  worthy,  O 
Lord,  to  receive  glory,  and  honour,  and  power ;'  '  Sal- 
vation to  our  God  which  sitteth  upon  the  throne  and 
unto  the  Lamb.' " 

A  desire  to  make  Christ  known  to  the  heathen 
appears  to  have  sprung  up  in  Mr.  Lyman's  heart, 
almost  as  soon  as  his  religious  life  began.  That  it 
formed  an  important  element  in  his  Christian  expe- 
rience at  college  is  beyond  doubt.  In  his  stated  sea- 
sons of  devotion,  he  poured  out  his  heart  in  strong 
cries  and  tears  for  the  pagan  world. 

After  reading  the  last  chapter  of  Matthew  one 
evening,  he  found  his  "  heart  enlarged  in  prayer  for 


H  E  N  R  r       L  Y  M  A  N.  53 

the  heathen.  Why  is  it  that  God  gives  me  plea- 
sure in  praying  for  them?  Why  these  desires?  Why 
so  much  meditation  upon  them  ?  Why  are  all  my 
thoughts  and  feehngs  inclined  that  way  if  the  Lord 
of  the  harvest  does  not  intend  that  I  shall  go  and 
preach  to  the  nations  ?" 

Under  another  date  he  speaks  of  "  hearing  a  dis- 
course from  Mr.  Dvvight,  appointed  on  a  mission  to 
Greece,  which  led  him  to  seek  Divine  aid,  that  he 
might  thoroughly  practice  that  self-denial  which  he 
deemed  an  essential  qualification  in  a  missionary  to 
the  heathen." 

Subsequently,  when  on  his  way  to  church,  "  the 
evangelization  of  the  world  burst  upon  his  mind  in 
all  its  beauty  and  greatness.  I  longed  for  a  ten- 
fold portion  of  the  Spirit ;  I  longed  to  have  my  body, 
soul  and  spirit,  prepared  for  arduous  labours  in  the 
vineyard." 

Writing  to  a  relative  in  Montreal,  he  says,  "  I 
know  not  yet  in  what  field  God  designed  1  should 
labour.  My  prayer  is  for  the  guidance  of  the  Holy 
Spirit.  The  claims  of  six  hundred  millions  come 
with  irresistible  power.  How  can  the  heathen  hear 
without  a  preacher  ?  Who  will  preach  ?  Who  will 
go  ?  My  heart  is  drawn  out  in  love  to  the  souls  of 
the  heathen.  My  duty,  my  happiness,  my  all  de- 
pend upon  my  laying  down  my  life  among  untu- 
tored savages  ;  I  mean  with  my  present  views  and 
feelings,  if  God  does  not  close  the  door  which  now 


54  MEMOIKOF 

seems  to  stand  open.  Yet  the  responsibility  makes 
me  tremble.  One  false  step  may  destroy  my  useful- 
ness forever." 

It  was  not  till  near  the  close  of  his  collegiate  stu- 
dies that  he  made  known  to  his  nearest  relatives 
how  his  soul  panted  for  the  work  of  missions.  The 
matter  was  first  confided  to  that  sister  whose  tender 
solicitude  and  prayers  were  closely  linked  with  his 
spiritual  renovation.  She  was  then  on  a  visit  to 
Canada,  and  had  written  to  her  brother  an  affecting 
account  of  the  moral  desolation  which  exists  in  that 
region.     Mr.  Lyman  replied  : 

"  But,  dear  sister,  is  there  no  portion  of  the  world 
destitute  but  Canada  ?  It  makes  my  soul  bleed  to 
hear  the  Macedonian  cry  from  Europe,  Asia,  and 
Africa.  Millions  bow  to  Juggernaut,  millions  to  Mo- 
hammet,  millions  to  the  Pope,  and  millions  to  the 
sun,  moon  and  stars.  Every  thirty  years  seven 
hundred  millions  sink  to  perdition  from  this  earth. 
Every  day  carries  some  there.  Now  what  shall 
be  done  ? 

"  By  divine  leave  and  assistance  I  will  go.  The 
pleasure  of  leading  poor  heathens  to  Jesus  shall  not 
be  sacrificed  for  home,  country,  or  friends." 

That  true  benevolence  urged  the  subject  of  this 
memorial  to  seek  the  salvation  of  the  heathen, 
appears  in  part  from  the  great  and  uniform  concern 
which  he  showed  for  the  salvation  of  his  impeni- 
tent relatives  and  fellow-students.     While  at  Am- 


HENRY       LYMAN.  55 

herst  he  often  wrote  to  the  former  in  a  strain  of  ten- 
der and  earnest  expostulation,  beseeching  them  to 
forsake  their  sins,  and  striving  to  portray  the  excel- 
lence of  that  Saviour  in  whom  his  soul  delighted. 
Of  four  brothers  who  were  then  "  without  God  and 
without  hope  in  the  world,"  three  have  since  profes- 
sed their  faith  in  Christ. 

His  endeavours  to  reclaim  the  irreligious  members 
of  college,  were  abundant,  and  were  accompanied 
by  such  evident  seriousness  and  good- will  as  to 
secure  attention  from  the  most  thoughtless.  The 
slightest  appearance  of  unusual  solemnity  in  col- 
lege he  was  accustomed  to  welcome  with  heartfelt 
gratitude,  and  made  it  the  occasion  of  solemn  fast- 
ing and  prayer.  Indeed,  he  uniformly  abounded 
in  these  spiritual  employments,  and  dealt  severely 
with  himself  whenever  they  failed  to  deepen  his 
abhorrence  of  sin  and  his  love  to  Christ. 

To  the  several  branches  of  study  prescribed  in 
college.  Mr.  Lyman  applied  himself  with  zeal  and 
success  ever  after  he  felt  the  new  motives  which 
religion  supplies.  Till  then  he  seems  to  have  been 
a  stranger  to  those  mental  exercises  and  habits  which 
are  indispensable  to  thorough  scholarship.  The 
injury  resulting  from  remissness  in  the  early  part 
of  his  course,  it  was  not  the  province  even  of  sin- 
cere piety  to  repair.  "  When  he  came  to  himself," 
he  found  with  deep  regret  that  he  had  scarcely  begun 
to  establish  those  intellectual  habits  which  are  pre- 


56  MEMOIROF 

supposed  in  the  more  severe  studies  that  occupy  the 
latter  half  of  the  college  course. 

"To  every  thing  there  is  a  season,  and  a  time  to 
every  purpose  under  the  heavens." 

Like  thousands  of  other  scholars,  Mr.  Lyman 
found  it  so  respecting  the  particular  under  considera- 
tion. In  the  midst  of  engagements  demanding  the 
steady  application  of  a  well-trained  mind,  he  con- 
fessed it  necessary  for  him  to  begin  at  the  beginning. 
Still  he  struggled  against  these  disadvantages  with 
encouraging  success,  and,  as  Dr.  Humphrey  has 
remarked,  "he  held  a  respectable  standing  in  his 
class  when  it  graduated,"  in  1829.  His  theme  at 
commencement  was  "  The  moral  courage  of  John 
Knox,"  upon  which  he  dwelt  with  a  spirit  and  force 
which  showed  the  workings  of  a  soul  congenial  with 
that  of  the  intrepid  reformer. 


HENRY       LYMAN.  57 


CHAPTER    IV. 

His,  Professional  Studies  at  Andover — Attendance  on  Medical 
Lectures  in  Boston  and  Brunswick — Marriage — Receives  the 
Instructions  of  tlie  Board. 

With  a  keen  thirst  for  useful  knowledge  and  true 
holiness,  Mr.  Lyman  commenced  the  study  of  the- 
ology at  Andover  in  the  fall  of  1829.  This  impor- 
tant turn  in  life  was  accompanied  with  several  sea- 
sons of  protracted  meditation  and  prayer.  His  jour- 
nal is  replete  with  evidence  that  he  "  sorrowed  after 
a  godly  sort,"  in  view  of  his  intellectual  and  spirit- 
ual defects.  The  deliberate  purposes,  now  formed, 
in  reliance  on  divine  aid,  were  highly  conducive  to 
the  auspicious  change  which  his  associates  soon 
noticed  in  some  striking  points  of  his  character. 

When  reminded  of  some  failing,  as  occasional 
levity,  he  thankfully  received  the  admonition,  and 
forthwith  endeavoured  to  correct  the  fault.  Though 
his  profiting  appeared  to  all  who  had  known  him 
in  college,  yet  to  himself  he  seemed  habitually 
inconsistent  and  vile.  Scarcely  a  day  passed  with- 
out his  recording  some  expression  of  self-abhorrence. 
The  smallest  portions  of  hfe  were  statedly  brought 


58  MEMOIR         OF 

under  review,  always  furnishing  fresh  motives  to 
humility,  and  often  yielding  delightful  evidence  that 
the  Holy  Spirit  did  leave  him  to  contend  alone  with 
in-dwelling  sin.  In  the  midst  of  engrossing  pro- 
fessional studies,  like  Paul  in  his  abundant  labours, 
Mr.  Lyman  could  say,  "  One  thing  I  do."  He  could 
not  permit,  "  no,  not  for  an  hour,"  the  enchant- 
ments of  saied  or  of  sccial  intercourse,  to 
interfere  with  the  claims  of  personal  religion. 

No  hours  were  so  precious  as  those  allotted  to 
prayer.  In  this  duty,  it  may  be  truly  said,  that 
Mr.  Lyman  abounded.  The  fervour,  variety  and 
earnestness,  which  appeared  in  his  public  devotional 
exercises,  his  brethren,  with  good  reason,  ascribed 
to  the  frequency  of  his  interviews  with  "  Him  that 
seeth  in  secret."  To  neglect  the  closet  in  a  single 
instance  was  sure  to  wound  his  spirit.  A  train  of 
uneasy  emotions  quickly  followed,  admonishing  him 
of  the  wants  of  his  spiritual  hfe. 

Those  desires  for  the  salvation  of  men,  which 
characterized  the  subject  of  this  memorial  while  in 
college,  gained  additional  strength  during  his  con- 
nexion with  the  seminary.  This  is  evident  from 
the  touching  appeals  found  in  his  correspondence 
with  impenitent  friends,  the  assiduity  of  his  labours 
and  prayers  in  behalf  of  the  Sabbath  school  in  which 
he  was  a  teacher,  and  his  ardent  intercession  for 
the  heathen. 

At  an  early  stage  in  his  theological  course,  Mr 


HENRY       LYMAN.  59 

Lyman  announced  to  his  parents,  his  determination 
to  spend  his  life  in  missionary  service.  A  few  sen- 
tences only  will  here  be  quoted  from  his  letter. 

•'Tlieol.  Seminary,  Andover,  Feb.  10,  1830. 

"  Dear  Parents, — I  have  employed  my  leisure 
time,  the  past  week,  in  considering  the  great  ques- 
tion to  which  I  have  alluded  in  former  communi- 
cations. I  have  considered,  '  He  that  loveth  father 
or  mother  more  than  me,  is  not  worthy  of  me  ;'  'and 
he  that  taketh  not  up  his  cross  and  follow  eth  after 
me,  is  not  worthy  of  me.'  '  He  that  loveth  his  life 
shall  lose  it;  and  he  that  hateth  his  life  in  this 
world  shall  keep  it  unto  life  eternal.'  'How  shall 
they  call  on  him  in  whom  they  have  not  believed? 
and  how  shall  they  believe  in  him  of  whom  they 
have  not  heard  7  and  how  shall  they  hear  without 
a  preacher'/' 

"I  have  also  examined,  1,  The  moral  condition 
of  my  own  country.  2,  The  condition  and  pros- 
pects of  the  heathen.  3,  The  success  of  missions — 
and,  4,  My  own  character,  talents,  and  feelings ;  and 
I  can  find  nothing  in  the  way  of  my  going  to  the 
heathen,  and  there  spending  my  days  in  building 
up  Christ's  kingdom.****** 

"If  ever  I  have  had  any  pleasure  in  contem- 
plating the  future,  or  enlargement  in  prayer,  it  has 
been  concerning  the  heathen.*****  Indee  ,  rny  fu- 
ture happiness  is  dependent  upon  going  to  them 
with  the  news  of  salvation.****** 


60  MEMOIROF 

"Perhaps  I  may  meet  an  early  grave;  and 
what  if  I  should  ?  I  shall  sooner  be  free  from  sin, 
and  serve  God  without  weariness  and  without  end. 
I  hope  my  parents  will  not  only  be  willing,  but  re- 
joice to  have  me  go,  if  Providence  should  so  order 
it — for  I  have  not  only  now  m  ide  inyseH  willing, 
but  ready,  to  go,  if  the  Lord  should  call  me.  These 
are  the  feelings  of  your  affectionate  son, 

"Henry  Lyman." 

A  large  shar^  of  his  meditations  and  reading 
had  special  reference  to  the  character  and  wants  of 
imevangelized  nations.  Respecting  the  "  Condition 
and  character  of  females  in  pagan  and  Mohamme- 
dan countries,"  after  much  research,  he  prepared  a 
dissertation,  the  substance  of  which  has  gone 
through  several  editions  in  the  form  of  a  tract.  It 
is  a  heart-rending  statement  of  facts  corroborated 
by  numerous  witnesses  of  entirely  opposite  charac- 
ters and  professions.  Long  may  it  plead  the  cause 
of  the  female  sex,  dishonoured  and  middcn^d  as 
they  are,  by  oppression  and  nameless  wrongs, 
wherever  the  gospel  is  not  enjoyed  ! 

It  is  not  claimed  for  Mr.  Lyman,  that  he  distin- 
guished himself  by  theological  attainments  at  An- 
dover,  nor  that  he  applied  himself  with  uncommon 
diligence  to  the  appropriate  occupations  of  the  Se- 
minary. The  unhappy  influences  of  early  irregu- 
larities disqualified  him,  iu  a  measure,  for  patient 


HENRY      LYMAN.  61 

investigation  and  rigid  analysis.  Whatever  subject 
came  before  lum,  his  mental  operations  were  ener^ 
getic  and  rapid :  had  they  been  imder  the  control 
of  a  purer  taste  and  a  sounder  judgment,  their  re- 
sults would  have  been  far  more  valuable  in  them- 
selves, and  more  properly  arranged.  It  is  not 
known,  however,  that  he  neglected  any  branch  of 
the  prescribed  course,  while  to  some  subjects  of  an 
exegetical  and  doctrinal  nature,  he  devoted  an  un- 
usual amount  of  labour. 

Expecting  that  the  employment  which  he  had 
chosen  would  require  him  to  "endure  hardness  as 
a  good  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ,"  Mr.  Lyman  accus- 
tomed himself  to  abstinence  and  fatigue.  As  a 
pedestrian  he  was  probably  without  an  equal  among 
the  sons  of  Andover.  Endowed  with  almost  Her- 
culean strength,  and  dauntless  courage,  united  with 
glowing  benevolence,  he  longed  to  enter  the  region 
of  toil,  of  danger,  and  wretchedness. 

Having  been  accepted  by  the  A.  B.  C.  F.  M., 
Messrs.  Munson  and  Lyman,  in  due  time,  were  ap- 
pointed to  a  field  of  missionary  service,  precisely 
such  as  their  own  choice  would  have  selected.  Mr. 
Lyman,  in  particular,  often  expressed  a  desire  to 
go  where  no  missionary  had  been  sent. 

Having  received  ordination  at  Northampton,  Oct. 

15th,  he  pursued  the  study  of  medicine  at  Boston 

and  Brunswick,  with  his  accustomed  ardour.    In  the 

mean  time,  by  conversation,  letters  and  preaching, 

6 


63  MEMOIROP 

he  constantly  endeavoured  to  animate  the  friends 
of  missions,  and  gain  additional  patrons  to  the 
cause. 

On  the  16th  of  May,  he  was  married  to  Miss  Eliza 
Pond,  of  Boston,  and  after  a  short  visit  among  his 
friends,  returned  to  receive  the  Instructions  of  the 
Board,  and  set  his  face  towards  the  Islands  of  the 
East. 

Mr.  Munson  and  Mr.  Lyman  were  charged,  by 
the  Prudential  Committee,  to  spend  a  short  time 
in  Batavia,  thence  to  proceed,  on  a  tour  of  observa- 
tion and  inquiry,  to  Pulo  Nias,  an  island  west  of 
Sumatra.  They  were  next,  if  possible,  to  explore 
the  northern  part  of  Sumatra,  occupied  by  the 
Battas,  a  populous  nation,  so  far  made  known  to 
the  civilized  world,  by  the  narrative  of  Sir  Thomas 
Raffles,  as  to  claim  special  attention  from  Christian 
philanthropy.  Amboyna,  Timor  and  Borneo,  were 
then  to  be  investigated  by  the  missionaries,  for  the 
purpose  of  ascertaining  whether  the  way  was  open 
for  Christian  teachers,  and  where  would  be  the  most 
eligible  locations. 

Near  the  close  of  their  Instructions,  the  Commit- 
tee say: 

"You  'go  bound  in  the  spirit'  to  uncongenial 
climes,  and  distant  nations  but  partially  civilized, 
and  opposed  to  the  religion  of  Christ;  'Not  know- 
ing the  things  that  shall  befall'  you.  '  Afflictions,' 
in  different  forms,  it  is  most  likely,  'abide  you.' 


H  E  N  R  Y       L  Y  M  A  N  .  63 

Your  labours  may  be  soon  terminated  by  death. 
But  you  have  given  yourselves  to  Jesus  Christ 
without  reserve,  for  the  work  of  missions  among 
the  perishing  heathen.  That  work,  you  know, 
he  regards  with  peculiar  favour ;  for  none  is  so  near 
like  his  ov/n  and  that  of  his  beloved  apostles.  He 
has  pledged  to  you,  everywhere,  and  in  all  circum- 
stances, his  special  presence,  assistance  and  comfort. 
'  Lo,  I  am  with  you  always.'  •'  My  grace  is  suffi- 
cient for  thee.'  '  As  thy  days  so  shall  thy  strength 
be.'  '  When  thou  passest  through  the  waters,  I 
will  be  with  thee ;  and  through  the  rivers  they 
shall  not  overflow  thee  ;  when  thou  walkest  throusfh 
the  fire,  thou  shalt  not  be  burned,  neither  shall  the 
flame  kindle  upon  thee :  for  I,  Jehovah,  am  thy  God, 
and  the  Holy  One  of  Israel  thy  Saviour.'  '  Touch 
not  mine  anointed,  and  do  my  prophets  no  harm.' 
'For  ye  shall  go  out  with  joy,  and  be  led  forth  with 
peace:  the  mountains  and  hills  shall  break  forth 
before  you  into  singing,  and  all  the  trees  of  the  field 
shall  clap  their  hands.'  '  Be  ye  faithful  unto  death, 
and  I  will  give  you  a  crown  of  life.'  What  need 
you  fear  in  such  a  work,  with  such  a  Saviour,  and 
such  promises.  May  you  have  hearts  filled  with 
love  to  him  and  his  cause,  and  faith  to  realize  con- 
tinually, his  presence  and  preciousness  and  power, 
and  to  trust  the  wisdom  and  plenitude  and  un- 
changeableness  of  his  love." 


64  MEMOIRSOF 


CHAPTER   V. 

Voyage — Residence  in  Batavia — Employments — Obtain  leave  of 
Government  to  pursue  their  exploring  tour. 

On  the  10th  of  June,  1833,  Messrs.  Munson  and 
Lyman,  with  their  wives,  embarked  at  Boston,  on 
board  the  Duncan,  for  Batavia.  Tiiey  were  ac- 
companied by  two  other  missionaries,  destined  to 
labour  among  the  Siamese.  After  uniting  in  a  de- 
votional exercise  with  the  Christian  friends  who 
attended  them  to  the  ship,  they  cahnly  bade  them 
adieu,  and  quickly  found  themselves  moving  out  of 
the  harbour. 

At  the  trying  juncture,  which  had  long  been  an- 
ticipated with  dread,  they  experienced  such  divine 
support  that  peace  and  joy  prevailed  in  the  parting 
embrace  with  their  dearest  friends.  With  many  of 
their  near  relatives  they  confidently  expected  to  meet 
where  sorrow  and  separation  shall  be  no  more. 

In  a  letter  to  his  parents,  after  noticing  the  calm- 
ness of  his  mind,  Mr.  Lyman  says :  "  There  were 
several  causes  of  regret  that  we  were  so  unexpect- 
edly called  to  embark,  especially  as  T  was  thus  pre- 
vented from  expressing  to  you,  my  father  and  mo- 
ther, the  obligations  under  which  I  feel  myself  laid 


MUNSON'AND       LYMAN.  65 

for  your  ten  thousand  kindnesses  in  all  my  past 
life.  Under  God  I  owe  to  you  my  education,  my 
character,  my  salvation.  I  wished  also  to  ask  your 
forgiveness  for  all  the  trouble  and  trials  I  have  wil- 
fully cost  you.  I  wished  to  ask  you  to  help  me 
praise  God  for  his  unbounded  grace  towards  me. 
You  are  not  aware  how  great  a  sinner  your  son  has 
been,  in  carousing  and  profanity,  and — but  I  will 
not  enter  into  particulars. 

^'  During  the  whole  of  my  wanderings  in  forbid- 
den paths,  the  voice  of  parental  caution  and  paren- 
tal prayers  was  not  entirely  lost.  I  often  com- 
plained, in  early  life,  of  your  strictness  in  my  edu- 
cation ;  now  I  thank  you  for  it.  All  the  return  I 
can  make,  is  to  pray  for  you.  The  Lord  reward 
you  a  thousand  fold." 

The  Duncan  was  a  new,  fast-sailing  ship,  with 
ample  accommodations,  and  an  obliging  captain. 
The  passengers,  and  all  concerned,  had  occasion  to 
rejoice  that  she  was  fitted  out  on  the  principle  of  en- 
tire abstinence  from  intoxicating  liquors.  By  the 
aid  of  this  regulation,  another,  forbidding  the  use 
of  profane  language,  was  easily  enforced,  to  the 
great  gratification  of  the  missionaries. 

In  twenty-three  days  they  reached  the  10th  de- 
gree of  north  latitude ;  at  that  point  exchanging 
favourable  w^inds  and  fine  weather  for  a  dead  calm 
and  a  scorching  heat.  "  The  burning  rays  of  a 
tropical  sun,"  says  Mr.  Munson,  "the  glossy  surface 


66  MEMOIKSOF 

of  the  ocean,  smooth  as  polished  marble,  and  the 
long,  heavy  swells  that  follow  each  other  in  slow  , 
and  melancholy  procession,  are  some  of  the  most 
striking  characteristics  of  this  region,  which  stretches 
like  a  broad  l^elt,  entirely  over  the  Atlantic.  Along 
this  ill-fated  region,  the  'lucre-bitten  slaver'  and 
pirate  prowl  with  more  than  savage  ferocity.  A 
small  vessel  of  peculiar  construction,  lined  with 
arms  and  ammunition,  manacles  and  instruments  of 
torture — thirty  or  forty  monsters  of  all  colours,  lan- 
guages and  nations,  as  though  such  a  mass  of  pollu- 
tion could  not  be  gathered  from  the  sweepings  of 
one  kingdom — these  constitute  what  seamen  call 
a '  slaver,'  or  '  pirate.'  At  one  time  we  supposed  our- 
selves in  great  danger  of  an  attack.  A  small  sail 
was  discovered  ahead,  which  was  soon  recognized 
as  a  slaver.  They  appeared  to  be  making  directly 
tow^ards  us.  To  flee  w^as  impossible.  All  hands 
were  called, — our  carronades,  nmskets  and  pistols 
w^ere  charged.  After  an  half-hour's  anxious  sus- 
pense, we  saw  them  cross  our  bows  and  bear 
away,  as  we  supposed,  to  the  West  Indies.  I  shall 
never  forget  the  appearance  of  their  vessel, — black 
hull,  black  spars,  and  black  masts — fit  emblem  of 
their  moral  character." 

Under  date  of  July  12th,  Mr.  Munson  describes 
himself  as  greatly  reduced  by  sickness,  and  medita- 
ting, with  unutterable  delight,  "  on  that  better  coun- 
try where  the  homeless  exile  is  received  into  his 


M  U  N  S  O  X      AND      LYMAN.  07 

Father's  house."  "I  have  not  much  expectation 
that  my  trials  on  earth  are  soon  to  terminate  ;  yet 
it  is  consohng  to  look  forward  to  the  time  when 
through  the  mercy  of  God,  I  shall  sing  the  praise 
of  redeeming  love."  M, 

From  conversation  with  the  Captain,  Mr.  Lyman 
understood  that  no  obstacles  would  be  thrown  in 
the  way  of  any  efforts  which  the  brethren  might  be 
disposed  to  make  for  the  spiritual  good  of  the  sai- 
lors. Stated  religious  services  were  accordingly  held 
during  the  voyage,  and  the  crow  were  often  urged 
individually,  to  set  their  "affections  on  things 
above."  When  the  "sea  shall  give  up  the  dead 
that  are  in  it,"  these  labours  may  be  found  to  have 
been  instrumental  of  saving  at  least  one  "sinner 
from  the  error  of  his  ways." 

July  17th,  Mr.  Munson  wrote  to  his  sister;  "The 
Lord  willing,  my  dear  sister,  we  shall  cross  the 
Equator  to-morrow  morning.  The  north  star  has 
already  disappeared.  I  looked  for  it  to-night,  but  it* 
was  buried  beneath  the  mists  that  encircled  the  ho- 
rizon, and  I  shall  see  it  no  more.  So  one  thing 
after  another  that  reminds  me  of  my  country  and 
friends,  drops  off.  I  sometimes  almost  wish  I  could 
have  that  pensive,  melancholy  state  of  feeling, 
which  such  events  are  calculated  to  produce ;  but 
it  is  not  so.  To  tell  you  the  truth,  my  heart  beats 
with  all  those  cheerful  and  warm  emotions  which  I 
should  feel  were  I  returning  home  after  a  long  ab- 


68  MEMOIRSOF 

sence.  Home  !  I  am  going  to  the  home  my  heart 
has  most  ardently  desired  to  see  for  many  years. 
Could  the  statesman  say,  'Where  liberty  dwells, 
there  is  my  country?'  With  equal  ardour  can  I 
say,  where  the  field  of  uesfulness  is,  there  is  my 
country,  my  home ;  I  desire  no  other."  M. 

Mr.  Munson's  journal  contains  a  striking  notice 
of  a  brilliant  exhibition  in  the  torrid  zone,  origina- 
ting from  myriads  of  small  animals. 

"  Two  or  three  things  seem  to  be  prerequisite  to 
a  good  display  of  their  remarkable  qualities.  The 
night  must  be  dark ;  there  must  be  wind  enough 
to  blow  the  surface  of  the  ocean  into  a  foam,  and 
other  circumstances  not  well  understood.  The  ap- 
pearances that  sometimes  present  themselves,  I  am 
utterly  unable  to  describe.  Every  wave  that  breaks 
seems  to  be  a  w^ave  of  fire;  and  the  light  is  so 
vivid  as  to  enable  one  to  read  a  printed  book.  The 
course  of  the  fish  that  move  many  feet,  and  perhaps 
many  fathoms,  beneath  the  surface,  can  be  distinctly 
traced  by  the  luminous  wake  they  leave  behind. 
Several  nights,  in  succession,  we  were  greatly 
amused  by  the  porpoises  that  played  around  our 
ship.  In  their  rapid  evolutions,  each  one  left  a 
serpentine  trail  of  light,  which  I  could  compare  to 
nothing  but  an  immense  fiery  serpent. 

"  The  most  curious  and  splendid  illumination  of 
this  kind,  which  we  witnessed,  was  reserved  till 
near  the  close  of  the  voyage.     At  four  o'clock  in 


MUNSON      AND       LYMAN.  69 

the  morning  the  officer  on  watch  observed  that  the 
water  assumed  a  milky  appearance.  He  supposed 
we  were  passing  over  a  coral  reef.  The  Captain 
was  called,  and  the  lead  was  thrown,  but  we  found 
no  soundings.  Any  one  who  has  seen  a  pond 
covered  with  ice  and  snow  has  had  an  exact  repre- 
sentation of  the  appearance  of  the  ocean,  as  far  as 
the  eye  could  reach.  On  examining  the  water,  I 
found  it  to  be  full  of  illuminated  hnes  or  strings,  so 
minute  as  not  to  be  distinguished  when  brought  to 
the  light ;  but  by  the  help  of  the  microscope,  in  the 
dark,  each  line  was  found  to  consist  of  illuminated 
'points^  united  by  a  transparent  jelly.  A  more 
thorough  examination  showed  that  each  line  was  a 
chain  consisting  of  animals  linked  together.  When 
a  very  large  one  was  minutely  divided,  each  division 
continued  to  pulsate  till  life  was  extinct."     M. 

After  leaving  the  torrid  zone,  the  Duncan  passed 
rapidly  round  the  Cape,  to  the  40th  degree  of  south 
latitude,  thence  directing  her  course  towards  the  In- 
dian Ocean.  With  the  exception  of  Mr.  Lyman 
and  Mr.  Robinson,  the  passengers  suffered  severely 
from  sea-sickness,  so  that  Mr.  Munson  found  him- 
self disqualified,  during  almost  the  entire  voyage,  for 
those  intellectual  efforts  which  he  designed  to  make 
on  the  passage. 

Addressing  his  sister,  from  the  17th  degree  of  south 
latitude,  Mr.  Munson  says :  "  You  will  see  by  our 
position,  that  we  are  near  our  destined  port.    I  need 


70  MEMOIRSOF 

not  tell  you  that  expectation  is  wide  awake.  In 
two  days  more  we  hope  to  see  land."  Under  the 
next  date,  they  were  so  near  land  that  they  could 
distinctly  see  the  palm  trees  that  lined  the  shore. 
The  first  group  of  heathens  that  came  in  sight, 
touched  their  hearts,  and  gave  fresh  energy  to  those 
pious  affections  which  at  first  led  them  to  seek  the 
missionary  service. 

"  It  was  the  answer  of  my  prayers  for  the  last 
ten  years,"  says  Mr.  M. ;  "I  trust  some  of  our 
number  have  already  lifted  their  hearts  to  God  for 
the  salvation  of  these  poor  Islanders.  It  was  pecu- 
Uarly  pleasant  to  remember  them  in  our  social 
prayers."     M. 

After  being  one  hundred  days  at  sea,  they  were 
brought  within  sight  of  "  Java  Head ;"  and  three  or 
four  days  from  that  time,  landed  at  Batavia. 

On  the  arrival  of  the  missionaries,  Rev.  Mr.  Med- 
hurst,  of  the  London  Missionary  Society,  extended 
to  them  a  cordial  welcome,  accompanied  with  an 
invitation  to  take  rooms  in  his  house,  and  sit  at  his 
table.  Until  a  house  could  be  procured,  they  availed 
themselves  of  this  kindness,  and  subsequently  expe- 
rienced repeated  proofs  of  the  sincerity  with  which 
it  was  offered.  The  hired  house,  into  which  they 
soon  removed,  was  about  four  miles  from  the  city, 
on  the  corner  of  the  "  King's  Plain,"  a  beautiful  level, 
half  a  mile  square.  "  Ours,  with  nearly  all  the 
bouses  in  Ratavia,  is  of  one  story.     It  stands  on  the 


MUNSON       AND       LYMAN.  71 

Street  that  encircles  the  plain,  with  bamboo,  cotton, 
coffee,  cocoa-nut  and  cinnamon  trees  growing  around 
it.  Some  beautiful  coffee  plants  are  just  under  our 
window.  We  cannot  do  as  we  would  in  our  native 
land.  All  our  work  must  be  done  by  servants.  Eu- 
ropeans cannot  endure  labour  in  this  climate.  If  we 
wish  to  go  a  mile  in  the  middle  of  the  day  we  must 
ride,  and  indeed  to  travel  a  few  miles  on  foot  at  any 
time  would  probably  bring  on  a  fever  that  might 
prove  fatal.  We  can  sit  and  study,  and  do  such 
work  as  requires  no  physical  effort.  At  present  it  is 
quite  healthy  in  the  city.  We  are  happy  and  con- 
tented in  our  w^ork.  It  is  our  daily  prayer  that  we 
may  be  spared  to  labour  long  among  the  heathen. 

"  As  yet  we  have  seen  but  few  exhibitions  of 
pagan  worship.  A  few  days  since  the  Chinese  had 
a  festival  in  honor  of  some  Saint.  The  image  was 
placed  on  an  elevated  table ;  before  it  were  burning 
some  very  large  red  candles.  Fifteen  or  twenty 
individuals  were  on  their  knees,  and  a  priest  was 
reading  prayers.  I  laboured,  while  a  member  of  the 
seminary,  to  form  a  just  idea  of  pagan  worship  ;  but 
after  all,  I  must  say,  idolatry  is  idolatry,  and  to 
form  any  idea  of  it,  we  must  see  its  rites  and  cere- 
monies, the  exceeding  stupidity  and  degradation  of 
the  human  mind,  and  the  insult  offered  to  the  God 
of  glory.  I  do  not  wonder  that  the  primitive  Chris- 
tians, in  the  heat  of  their  zeal,  pulled  down  heathen 


T2  MEMOlRSOF 

temples,  and  demolished  their  idols,  and  that,  too,  at 
the  expense  of  their  lives. 

"  A  door  of  usefulness  for  us  is  every  day  opening 
wider  and  wider.  A  few  years  since  a  Chinese  or 
a  Malay,  would  not  receive  a  tract, — now  they 
eagerly  stretch  out  their  hands  for  them.  I  have 
been  out  with  Mr.  Medhurst  several  mornings  to 
converse  and  distribute  tracts.  We  have  uniformly 
met  with  good  treatment,  and  not  unfrequently  have 
returned  without  a  single  tract  left. 

*'  Our  opportunities  for  doing  good  are  very  greatj 
and  there  is  no  want  of  encouragement  to  labour. 
We  hardly  find  time  to  think  of  home.  I  have 
friends  in  N.  S.  that  I  tenderly  love  ;  but  I  should 
be  very  miserable  to  be  with  them  and  know  that 
these  poor  creatures  were  perishing  without  the  least 
ray  of  divine  light.  The  labour  to  which  we  are 
called  is  hard,  the  weather  is  hot,  and  w^e  are  sub- 
jected to  a  thousand  inconveniences;  yet  we  are 
happy."  M. 

Not  long  after  their  arrival  serious  fears  were 
entertained  that  Mrs.  Lyman  would  speedily  sink 
under  an  affection  of  the  lungs. 

"  The  hurried  journey,  the  voyage,  the  sea-sick- 
ness which  lasted,  more  or  less,  the  whole  way, 
were  too  much  for  her.  At  present  she  spits  more 
or  less  blood  from  her  lungs,  and'  I  should  not  be 
surpiised  if  she  were  not  to  continue  many  months. 
The  will  of  the  Lord  be  done !"  L. 


MUNSON       AND       LYMAN.  73 

The  alarmiag  symptoms,  however,  by  the  divine 
blessing,  yielded  to  medical  skill,  and  mourning  was 
tm*ned  into  gladness.  But  Mr.  L.  was  soon  taught 
to  "  rejoice  with  trembling."  Almost  the  first  let- 
ters from  America  informed  him  of  the  death  of  his 
father.  It  had  not  entered  his  heart  that  on  com- 
mencing his  labours  among  the  heathen,  he  w^ould  be 
admonished  by  such  an  affecting  providence  to  be 
diligent  and  finish  the  work  given  him  to  do.  Pierc- 
ed with  sorrow,  and  trembling  under  the  divine 
frown,  he  was  constrained  to  "  pray  without  ceas- 
ing." Prayer  had  yielded  the  richest  happiness  he 
had  known  when  free  from  outward  affliction,  and 
now  in  time  of  need  it  led  him  to  a  "  refuge  and 
strength,  a  very  present  help." 

In  the  first  letter  addressed  to  his  mother  after  he 
was  apprised  of  the  desolating  blow,  having  first  of 
all  reminded  her  of  "  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  and  the  love  of  God,"  he  says, — "  Is  it  pos- 
sible that  I  must  now  pray  for  the  widow  and  father- 
less 7  There  it  is  on  paper  ;  I  cannot  be  mistaken ; 
it  is  even  so.  But,  beloved  mother,  I  weep  not  that 
one  of  our  family  has  gone  home  to  rest.  If  it  were 
not  wicked  to  wish  otherwise  than  God  has  ordained, 
I  should  wish  we  were  all  with  him,  we  so  much 
loved  uniting  in  that  unending  anthem.  1  weep, 
however,  and  weep  bitterly,  as  I  think  of  those  who 
are  left  behind.  For  once  I  wished  myself  at  home. 
I  felt  distressed  that  I  could  not  have  been  there  at 
7 


74  MEMOIRSOF 

the  time.  1  thea  found  how  good  was  prayer.  E. 
and  I  knelt  at  the  throne  of  grace,  and  commended 
you  to  the  care  of  Him  who  has  promised  to  be  the 
widow's  God  and  the  father  of  the  fatherless.  We 
remembered  the  promises  ;  they  were  sweet. 

"  In  his  last  moments,  how  did  father  look  upon 
all  the  self-denials  he  had  made  to  prepare  me  for 
the  work  upon  which  the  Lord  has  permitted  me 
to  enter?  They  were  many  and  great.  I  bless 
God,  yea,  I  would  magnify  his  name  forever  and 
ever,  that  I  have  been  permitted  to  pray  for  so  long 
a  time  that  he  might  be  prepared  for  his  final 
change."  L. 

Agreeably  to  their  instructions,  the  missionaries 
began  immediately  to  acquire  the  Malay  language. 
After  a  short  time  Mr.  Munson  commenced  the  study 
of  Chinese. 

"  Besides  the  study  of  the  languages,  we  have, 
with  the  help  of  Mr.  Medhurst,  set  up  a  dispensary 
in  town,  to  which  all  who  choose  to  accept  our  ser- 
vices gratis,  come  and  receive  medicines.  We  visit 
this  three  times  a  week.  I  went  down  on  Saturday 
morning  and  found  a  most  wretched  set  of  mortals ; 
some  with  ulcers,  some  with  asthma,  others  with 
dropsy,  &c. ;  to  all  of  them  Mr.  Medliurst  and  I 
attended  as  well  as  we  could.  We  gave  them  medi- 
cines for  the  body  and  also  medicines  for  the  soul. 
We  always  go  with  tracts  and  portions  of  scripture, 
which  many  of  them  receive  with  gratitude.     Be- 


MUNSON       AND       LYMAN.  75 

sides  these,  we  have  patients  come  to  our  house 
almost  every  clay.  It  is,  however,  a  great  per- 
plexity ;  it  keeps  us  ahuost  constantly  consulting 
medical  books."  M. 

^'  Nov.  28. — Last  week  I  visited  a  native  market, 
twenty  miles  from  Batavia,  We  took  each  a  bundle 
of  books,  Chinese  and  Maly,  and  went  into  the  crowd. 

^'  The  native  markets  are  composed  of  rows  of 
small  shops,  with  only  a  foot-path  between  them. 
The  crowd,  the  heat,  and  the  odour  are  very  annoy- 
ing. Mr.  Medhurst  preached,  or  rather  talked  all 
the  way  as  we  went ;  whenever  he  stopped  a  crowd 
would  collect,  and  while  he  talked  to  them,  I  gave 
books  to  such  as  could  read.  We  carried  up  two 
hundred  tracts,  and  in  two  hours  every  leaf  was 
gone. 

"  In  the  course  of  our  walk  we  halted  at  a  Chi- 
nese temple.  These  are  exceedingly  common  in 
Batavia.  The  largest  is  connected  with  the  Chi- 
nese burying-ground.  It  contains  three  immense 
idols,  and  a  host  of  smaller  ones.  The  burying- 
ground  of  the  Chinese  is  a  great  curiosity.  Just  in 
the  passage  that  leads  to  it  is  the  great  temple. 
Some  graves  occupy  scarcely  less  than  a  quarter  of 
an  acre.  They  are  immense  mounds,  forty  or  fifty 
feet  high,  appearing  Hke  large  family  tombs  in  Ame- 
rica* It  is  not  the  ties  of  relationship  that  prompt 
these  expensive  burials  ;  but  the  hope  of  gain  ! 
The   tomb  of  a  deceased  relative  is   the   "  hong 


76  MEMOIRSOF 

chung"  of  the  survivor ;  i.  e.  literally,  it  is  his  "wind 
and  water,"  or  in  plain  English,  it  is  his  luck.  In 
proportion  as  the  son  expends  money  on  the  tomb 
of  his  father,  he  expects  to  acquire  wealth."     M. 

Their  communications  to  friends  and  patrons  in 
this  country,  show  that  Messrs.  Munson  and  Lyman 
gave  themselves  wholly  to  their  work  in  Batavia, 
at  no  time  forgetful  of  the  great  and  sacred  trust 
committed  to  their  hands.     The  following  extract 
is  from  a  letter  to  the  A.  M.  S.  of  Barnstable  county : 
"  It  is  a  blessed  work,  and  I  wish  to  bind  myself 
to  it  by  every  cord  that  can  entwine  itself  around  a 
moral  being.     Every  day  that  I  look  at  the  great 
enterprise  before  me,  it  appears  greater  and  more 
glorious,   and   my   prayer   is   that  it   may   go  on 
increasing  in  magnitude  and  splendour,  till  it  shall 
fill  the  whole  horizon  of  my  moral  vision  ;  so  that 
I  shall  see  and  feel,  and  be  warmed  and  fired  by  no- 
thing else.     Time  will  not  permit  me  to  state  par- 
ticulars, but  be  assured  I  never  felt  more  confident 
of  the  final  and  speedy  success  of  the  gospel.     The 
obstacles  which  the  church  will  have  to  encounter  in 
preaching  the  gospel  here  are  many ;  t,he  enemies 
that  oppose  are  numerous  and  formidable ;  yet  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord  we  shall  conquer.     '  They 
that  are  for  us  are  more  than  they  that  be  against 
us.'     But,  dear  brethren,   what '  we   do   let  us  do 
quickly.     '■  Behold  I  come  quickly,'  says  the  Lord 


MUNSON       AND       LYMAN.  77 

of  the  harvest,  '  and  my  reward  is  with  me.'     Even 
so,  come.  Lord  Jesus,  come  quickly."  M. 

Addressing  Rev.  Mr.  Stearns,  of  Bedford,  Mass., 
Mr.  Munson  says: 

"I  am  aware  that  much  has  been  written  re- 
specting this  island — enough,  it  would  seem,  en- 
tirely to  exhaust  the  subject.  Yet  the  Christian 
community  are  quite  as  ignorant  of  the  moral  con- 
dition of  these  Islanders,  as  they  were  a  century 
ago.  The  reason  of  this  is  obvious.  Those  who 
have  written  have  not  directed  their  inquiries 
towards  this,  of  all  others,  the  most  important  point. 
Some  have  been  intent  on  gain.  Such  inquire 
only  into  the  resources  of  the  island.  Others,  still, 
have  burned  with  the  desire  of  conquest,  of  rule 
and  oppression.  Such  number  the  population,  in- 
quire into  the  strength  and  resources  of  the  native 
Princes,  and  cast  around  the  anxious  look  for 
means  to  carry  their  unholy  schemes  into  execu- 
tion. For  two  hundred  years  the  natives  have  in- 
discriminately been  made  the  sport  of  avarice  and 
ambition; — the  objects  of  oppression,  and  the  in- 
struments of  gain  to  foreign  conquerors. — Con- 
querors too,  who  have  denominated  themselves 
Christians ! 

"  But  who  among  the  long  catalogue  of  Chris- 
tians, who  have  successively  visited  these  islands, 
has  cared  for  the  souls  of  the  natives  ?      Who  has 
wept  in  secret  over  their  miseries,  and  cast  around 
7* 


78  MEMOIRSOF 

him  the  anxious  and  sympathizing  inquiries  of  the 
Christian  philanthropist  7  Who  has  spread  out 
their  wants  before  the  Christian  world,  and  im- 
plored help  in  delivering  from  their  degradation, 
their  moral  bondage,  and  in  elevating  them  to  the 
exalted  privileges  of  the  sons  of  God?  I  might 
almost  answer — not  one. 

"It  is  true,  that  one  ostensible  object  of  these 
Christian  conquerors  has  been,  to  propagate  the 
gospel.  But  let  us  see  their  zeal  for  the  Lord — let 
the  result  of  their  labours  bear  witness. 

"  The  moral  aspect  of  this  island,  so  far  as  I  have 
the  means  of  judging,  is  far  more  favourable  than 
we  might  expect.  The  Malays,  who  embraced  the 
religion  of  the  false  prophet  earlier  than  any  other 
people  this  side  of  Bengal,  and  who  have  ever  been 
considered  the  bulwark  of  Mohammedanism  in 
this  quarter,  are  neither  so  bigoted,  nor  so  preju- 
diced against  Christianity  as  most  accounts  would 
lead  us  to  expect.  Even  the  prejudices  that  may 
remain  are  fast  dwindhng  away.  I  have  never 
seen  a  Malay  refuse  a  tract,  even  though  he  knew 
it  to  contain  the  outlines  of  Christianity.  I  have 
assisted  in  the  distribution  of  hundreds  of  books 
among  them: — many  were  received  with  apparent 
gratitude,  and  I  doubt  not  were  perused  with  be- 
coming seriousness  and  attention.  Indeed,  Mr. 
Medhurst  assures  me,  that  he  has  known  them 
spend  the  whole  night  with  their  priests   in   the 


MUNSON      AND       LYMAN.  79 

discussion  of  questions  originating  from  the  reading 
of  Christian  books.  This  is  an  interesting  trait  in 
their  character,  and  may  yet  turn  out  greatly  to  the 
furtherance  of  the  gospel.  I  am  fully  convinced, 
that  were  some  Samson  to  lay  hold  of  the  main 
pillars  of  Mohammedanism,  and  in  the  spirit  of 
the  gospel,  uncover  its  appalling  deformities  and  in- 
consistencies ;  such  a  work,  with  the  blessing  of 
God,  would  go  far  to  dissipate  the  spell  that  now 
holds  men  in  iron  bondage.  Such  an  experiment 
is  about  to  be  made.  The  tract  is  now  in  press. 
Our  prayer  is,  that  it  may  be  mighty  through  God, 
in  pulhng  down  this  strong-hold  of  Satan." 

The  following,  from  a  communication  to  John 
Tappan,  Esq.,  Boston,  shows  that  the  mortality 
among  Europeans  in  the  East  Indies,  should  not 
be  altogether  ascribed  to  the  climate  : 

"  My  heart  is  sick  with  seeing  the  glass  filled  and 
emptied  before  breakfast,  with  breakfast,  at  eleven 
o'clock,  before  dinner,  with  dinner,  and  continually 
after  till  bed-time.  Wherever  I  have  been  in  India, 
wine  is  placed  on  the  table  in  the  morning ;  when 
the  table  is  cleared  away,  the  decanter-stand  of 
strong  drink  makes  its  appearance ;  with  dinner, 
w4ne  and  beer  are  like  water,  in  abundance,  and 
after  dinner  the  strong  drink  again.  I  believe  the 
quantity  consumed  is  diminishing,  but  still  it  is 
terrible.  Formerly  it  was  so  pernicious  in  its  effects, 
at  Padang,  that  it  obtained  the  Malay  name  of  Pa- 


^ 


80  MEMOIRSOF 

koe,  (nail,)  because,  the  people  said,  '  It  drove  one 
more  nail  into  a  man's  coffin.'  You  might  hear 
them  call  to  their  servants,  '  Bring  me  the  red  nail ;' 
or,  '  Bring  me  the  white  nail.'  Mr.  Vangrale,  of 
Beucooleu,  told  me,  that  when  he  came  to  India, 
twenty  years  since,  the  young  men,  when  warm 
with  wine,  would  go  out,  fasten  weights  to  the  legs 
of  the  table  and  the  chairs,  and  sink  them  in  the 
canal ;  then  sit  in  the  water  till  day-light,  drinking. 

"The  influence  of  the  American  Temperance 
Society  has  been  felt  here.  A  spark  has  been  kin- 
dled that  ought  to  be  fanned  into  a  flame.  I  dined 
and  spent  some  time  with  the  Governor  General, 
(Bonde,)  and  almost  all  the  time  I  could  spare  from 
my  Missionary  business,  was  employed  by  him  in 
making  inquiries  concerning  the  temperance  move- 
ments in  the  United  States.  In  every  place  where 
I  have  not  introduced  the  subject,  the  people  have. 
Our  temperance  ships,  and  temperance  captains,  and 
supercargoes,  have  done  wonders."     L. 

Besides  preaching,  when  opportunities  occurred, 
on  board  the  ships  in  the  roads,  the  brethren  occa- 
sionally relieved  Mr.  Medhurst  in  the  stated  services 
of  his  chapel.  Conformably  to  their  instructions, 
they  devoted  themselves  chiefly  to  those  languages 
in  which  it  was  their  hearts'  desire  and  prayer  to 
God  that  they  might  proclaim  the  gospel  to  millions 
among  whom  Christ  had  not  been  named.  In 
these  pursuits,  from  which  few  striking  incidents 


MUNSON      AND       LYMAN.  81 

could  be  expected  to  arise,  they  spent  the  fall  and 
winter. 

On  the  twenty-seventh  of  February,  Mr.  Mun- 
son  found  himself,  for  the  first  time,  exercised  with 
parental  affection,  by  the  birth  of  a  son.  In  a  let- 
ter to  the  parents  of  Mrs.  M.,  after  informing  them, 
in  a  tender  strain,  of  the  joyful  event,  he  proceeds: 

"  We  hope  and  pray  that  the  Spirit  of  God  will 
prepare  his  heart  for  the  work  of  a  missionary.  We 
desire  for  him  no  more  honourable  employment, 
nor  any  greater  emolument  than  will  accrue  to  him 
from  labouring  faithfully  for  the  salvation  of  the 
heathen."  He  adds;  "Our  employments  are  the 
same  as  when  we  last  wrote.  We  are  daily  trying- 
to  acquire  a  knowledge  of  these  strange  tongues. 
Our  progress  is  slow,  but  we  hope,  ere  long,  to  be 
able  to  say  something  to  the  heathen  in  their  own 
language,  about  Jesus  Christ  and  the  great  salva- 
tion. 

"  Our  sphere  of  action  as  physicians,  might  be 
enlarged  to  any  extent.  Indeed  it  is  already  ex- 
tended too  far.  I  feel  my  time  seriously  encroached 
upon.  But  what  can  we  do?  They  come  to  us 
loaded  with  disease,  or  perhaps  they  come  to  inter- 
cede with  us  in  behalf  of  their  sick  and  dying 
friends  ;  and  we  cannot  close  our  ears.  I  hope  the 
Lord  is  in  this  way  enabhng  us  to  speak  effectually 
to  them  by  our  actions,  before  we  can  do  it  by  our 
words. 


82  MEMOIRSOF 

"We  are  preparing  for  our  departure  to  Neas  and 
Sumatra.  The  Lord  willing,  we  shall  embark 
in  about  one  week."     M. 

Such  are  the  regulations  of  the  Dutch  Govern- 
ment in  the  Netherlands,  in  regard  to  India,  that  the 
missionaries  could  not  prosecute  their  undertaking 
without  permission  from  the  Governor  and  Council. 
In  a  joint  communication  to  Rev.  R.  Anderson, 
Secretary  of  the  A.  B.  C.  F.  M.,  they  describe  the 
measures  taken  to  effect  this  object. 

"Batavia,  April  5th,  1834. 

"  Dear  Sir, — ******"VVe  have  as  yet  communica- 
ted nothing  in  respect  to  our  intercourse  with 
Government,  that  we  might  give  the  whole  at 
one  time. 

"  About  the  middle  of  December,  Mr.  Munson's 
health  being  such  that  a  little  recreation  seemed  ne- 
cessary, the  opportunity  was  improved  to  make  a 
journey  to  Buitenzorg,  the  Governor's  residence, 
about  forty  miles  interior.  His  Excellency  the 
Commissary  General,  Van  der  Bosch,  and  his  Ex- 
cellency the  Governor  General,  ad  interim^  Bonde, 
both  expressed  themselves  favourably  disposed 
towards  the  establishment  of  a  mission  in  Puloe, 
Nias,  and  in  the  same  breath  advised  to  the  estab- 
lishment of  a  mission  in  the  Batta  country  of  Su- 
matra. As.  however,  we  could  not  be  permitted  to 
reside  in  Batavia,  or  travel  in  other  islands  without 


MUNSON      AND       LYMAN.  83 

liberty,  granted  by  the  Governor  General  in  council 
assembled,  the  following  petition  was  prepared  and 
forwarded  to  his  Excellency,  near  the  close  of  De- 
cember last." 

The  petition,  after  exhibiting  the  object  and  lead- 
ing operations  of  the  A.  B.  C.  F.  M.,  proceeds : 

"  The  smiles  of  Providence  upon  their  exertions  in 
other  parts  of  the  world,  and  the  command  of  our 
Saviour,  '  Go  ye  into  all  the  world  and  preach  my 
gospel  to  every  creature,'  make  them  desirous  of 
benefitting  their  degraded  fellow-men  among  these 
islands,  as  well  as  the  neighbouring  continental 
countries.  A  glance  at  their  history,  [referring  to 
the  Board  of  Missions,]  will  show  that  as  they  have 
hitherto  not  interfered  with  politics  or  the  operations 
of  other  benevolent  societies ;  upon  this  principle 
they  wish  still  to  proceed.  They  have  accordingly 
sent  your  petitioners  hither  for  the  purpose  of  ex- 
ploring those  places  not  pre-occupied  by  other  bene- 
volent societies.  Their  instructions  are,  that  we 
proceed  first  to  Nias,  then  to  the  Battas  of  Sumatra, 
1  then  to  the  interior  of  Borneo,  to  fix  upon  the  most 
;  eligible  locations  for  other  missionaries,  whom  they 
intend  immediately  to  send  hither  to  occupy  those 
fields  of  labour. 

''  The  importance  of  rescuing  the  souls  of  these 
heathen  from  the  consequences  of  idolatry  and 
vice,  to  which  they  are  addicted,  and  putting  into 
their  hands  the  word  of  God,  which   points  out 


84  MEMOIRSOF 

the  way  of  salvation,  will  of  course  commend  our 
object  to  the  favourable  regard  of  his  Excellency  in 
council  assembled." 

"  Tlie  long  delay  of  an  answer  to  this  petition 
caused  us,"  say  they,  "  many  an  anxious  thought, 
and  many  an  earnest  prayer,  although  we  could 
conceive  of  no  possible  motive  that  could  influence 
his  Excellency  to  negative  the  request.  In  an  in- 
terview with  the  Governor  General,  about  four 
weeks  since,  he  informed  us  that  the  petition 
,  received  immediate  attention,  and  was  forthwith 
/  handed  over  to  the  Committee  on  Ecclesiastical  Af- 
fairs, of  which  Rev.  Mr.  Lenting  was  President. 
On  inquiry,  Mr.  Lenting  regretted  that  it  was  so, 
but  he  had  unfortunately  mislaid  the  petition,  and 
begged  for  another  copy.  As  soon  as  more  stamped 
paper  could  be  procured,  and  a  person  to  translate 
the  petition,  a  duplicate  was  placed  in  his  hands. 
Three  weeks  more  passed.  The  time  of  our  de- 
parture drew  near.  Another  journey  to  Buitenzorg 
was  deemed  necessary.  Although,  on  our  arrival,  the 
petition  was  found  to  be  at  Batavia,  yet  the  journey 
was  not  regretted,  inasmuch  as  it  afforded  an  oppor- 
tunity for  a  free,  social  interview  with  his  Excel- 
lency." 

After  stating  several  particulars  in  which  the 
Governor  expressed  himself  kindly,  in  regard  to  the 
work  of  missions,  they  add : 

"From  this  it  must  be  apparent,  that  the  present 


Mr  N  SON      AND       LYMAN.  85 

governor,  ad  interim^  is  favourable  to  the  cause  of 
benevolence ;  and  while  he  is  in  office  the  opportu- 
nity ought  to  be  secured  of  sending  out  men  and 
laying  a  broad  foundation  for  further  operations. 

"In  short,  the  smiles  of  Almighty  God  on  our 
operations  thus  far,  and  the  encouraging  prospects 
for  the  future,  demand  our  thanksgiving  and 
praise,  and  renewed  diligence  on  our  part,  to  im- 
prove the  talent  and  discharge  the  responsibilities 
committed  to  us.  While  we  call  to  mind  the  pro- 
mise, 'As  thy  days  so  shall  thy  strength  be,'  we 
would  not  forget  the  diligence  in  business  and  fer- 
vency of  spirit  that  become  us ;  and  that  we  may 
have  them  in  a  still  greater  degree,  we  request 
that  you  will  remember  us  at  the  throne  of 
grace.         Your  missionaries, 

"Henry  Lyman, 
"Samuel  Munson." 

Having  at  length  secured  the  requisite  papers 
from  government,  the  brethren  soon  completed  their 
preparations  for  leaving  Batavia. 

During  their  residence  in  that  city,  they  enjoyed 
the  invaluable  counsels  and  aid  of  Rev.  Mr.  Med- 
hurst;  and  besides  the  study  of  Malay  and  Chi- 
nese, they  accustomed  themselves,  as  we  have  seen, 
to  a  variety  of  labours,  specially  suitable  for  those 
who  would  "  Endure  hardness  as  good  soldiers." 

On  the  Sabbath  previous  to  their  taking  leave  of 
8 


86  MEMOIRSOF 

their  families,  they  were  permitted  to  renew  their 
strength,  and  "  receive  an  unction  from  the  Holy 
One,"  at  the  table  of  their  Lord. 

The  whole  number  of  communicants  on  that 
affecting  occasion,  was  fifteen.  Mr.  Medhurst  and 
the  two  missionaries,  who  were  "  ready  to  depart  on 
the  morrow,"  united  in  conducting  the  solemnity. 
To  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Munson  the  day  was  rendered 
memorable  by  the  baptism  of  their  infant  son,  the 
only  American  child  ever  born  on  the  island  of 
Java.  As  they  retired  from  the  chapel,  Mr.  Mun- 
son signified  to  his  wife  that  he  had  but  a  faint  ex- 
pectation of  meeting  her  again  at  the  table  of  Christ. 
It  was  strongly  impressed  on  his  mind  that  in  a 
few  hours  he  should  bid  her  and  the  little  one  a 
final  adieu.  But  "none  of  these  things  moved" 
him.  "He  steadfastly  set  his  face  to  go"  towards 
the  field  of  new  toil  and  danger,  because  the  voice 
of  duty  summoned  him  away. 


MUNSON      AND       LYMAN.  87 


CHAPTER    VI. 

Journal  of  Messrs.  Munson  and  Lyman,  on  their  tour  of  obser- 
vation and  inquiry  among  the  islands  lying  west  of  Sumatra. 

From  the  separate  journals  of  the  missionaries 
after  leaving  Batavia,  such  portions  have  been  select- 
ed for  the  present  chapter  as  comprise  a  continuous 
narrative  of  observations  and  facts,  with  the  leading 
suggestions  to  vi^hich  they  gave  rise. 

It  is  the  design  of  the  present  chapter  to  furnish, 
by  means  of  extracts  from  their  journal,  a  continu- 
ous narrative  of  the  missionaries'  travels  and  obser- 
vations, from  the  time  of  their  leaving  Batavia  till 
their  arrival  at  Tappanooly,  on  the  Island  of  Su- 
matra. 

"April  7. — Embarked  onboard  the  Diedericka, 
Capt.  Townsend,  for  Padang.  In  looking  forward 
to  this  time,  I  have  had  many  anxious  forebodings ; 
but  the  Lord  happily  brought  me  to  a  full  and  entire 
acquiescence  in  his  will.  I  thought  I  could  say  with 
all  my  heart,  if  I  must  return  and  find  my  wife  in 
the  grave,  '  thy  will  be  done  ; '  or,  if  I  must  be 
sacrificed  to  the  passions  of  untamed  men,  or  the 
more  unyielding  ferocity  of  untamed  beasts,  ^  Even 
fio,  Father,   for  so  it  seemeth  good  in  thy  sight/ 


MEMOIRS       OF 


shall  be  my  language.  Still  hope  has  not  deserted 
me.  I  had  not  rode  a  mile  towards  the  ship,  before 
I  began  to  say  to  myself,  '  Well,  only  six  months 
more  and  I  hope  again  to  see  those  I  love.' 

"  To  separate  from  one's  family  in  the  midst  of  a 
heathen  country,  and  to  plunge  still  further  into  the 
depths  of  heathenism,  is  quite  another  thing  from 
leaving  home  to  enter  upon  a  foreign  mission.  Still 
the  same  great  God  can  and  will  protect. 

"  Our  barque,  which  carries  only  250  tons,  though 
having  much  deck  room,  presents  quite  a  Babelic 
scene.  There  are  American,  Indian,  and  Dutch 
passengers,  besides  soldiers,  European,  native,  Ben- 
galees and  Malays. 

"  The  languages  spoken  by  these  ninety  souls,  are 
twelve  in  number ;  viz :  English,  French,  Dutch, 
Spanish,  Portuguese,  Danish,  Bengalee,  Moor,  Java- 
nese, Malay,  Chinese,  and  Nyas ;  while  there  is 
scaicely  an  individual  on  board  who  does  not  under- 
stand more  or  less  of  Malay."  L. 

"  April  8. — To-day  we  have  been  gently,  though 
rapidly  pursuing  our  passage  through  the  straits  of 
Sunda.  Recognized  many  islands  and  points  of 
land,  which  we  saw  when  passing  the  straits  months 
ago.  The  coast  of  Java  is  much  changed  ;  then 
it  was  parched  and  burned  by  a  four  months' 
drought ;  now  it  is  clothed  in  the  richest  verdure. 

"  April  9. — This  morning  the  last  vestiges  of  the 
coast  of  Java  were  fast  disappearing.    On  our  left 


MUNSON      AND       LYMAN.  89 

was  the  immeasurable  expanse,  and  on  our  right 
the  coast  of  Sumatra.  With  the  exception  of  a 
few  hills,  the  coast  seemed  low  and  marshy.  It  is 
inhabited  by  the  Lampongs,  Mohammedans  by  pro- 
fession ;  but  miserable  disciples  of  the  false  prophet. 

"  About  noon  we  had  the  rare  satisfaction  of  wit- 
nessing the  original  of  one  of  Stewart's  most  beauti- 
tiful pictures  ;  I  mean  a 'dying dolphin/  The  dol- 
phin is  surely  the  most  gaudy  fish  that  inhabits  the 
ocean.  His  natural  colour  is  exquisitely  beautiful ; 
but  to  describe  all  the  tints  and  shades  he  puts  on  in 
the  agonies  of  death,  would  exhaust  the  resources  of 
the  most  scientific  and  accomplished  painter.  The 
mode  of  taking  them  is  very  curious  and  simple. 
A  body  is  made  of  wax ;  to  this  wings  made  of 
feathers  are  attached,  so  as  exactly  to  resemble  the 
flying  fish.  This  is  fastened  to  a  hook  and  thrown 
into  the  water,  when  it  is  immediately  seized  by  the 
dolphin  as  his  favorite  morsel.  But,  alas,  the  hook  ! 
By  that  he  is  deceived  and  taken."  M. 

"April  11. — To-day  and  yesterday  have  been  read- 
ing Lander's  Expedition  to  Africa.  I  could  not  but 
reflect  if  these  men  were  willing  to  undergo  so  much 
for  the  sake  of  benefiting  science  and  obtaining 
their  wages,  shall  I  shrink  back  when  my  object  is 
to  benefit  the  soul  for  time  and  eternity  ?  No,  no. 
Blessed  be  God,  if  I  may  be  counted  worthy  to  suf- 
fer for  his  name.  If  I  am  never  permitted  to  return 
and  reap  the  reward  of  my  labours  here,  by  seeing 
8* 


90  MEMOIRSOF 

the  kingdom  of  God  established  among  these  pea- 
pie  to  whom  1  am  sent,  while  in  this  world,  yet  I 
know  in  whom  I  have  trusted,  and  in  eternity  all 
will  be  made  right. 

"  Our  passengers  consist  of  a  lieutenant  in  the 
Dutch  service,  a  French  Catholic  infidel,  and  a 
young  man  in  the  employment  of  government. 

*'  We  had  this  evening  quite  an  interesting  dis- 
cussion. The  lieutenant  had  read  Yoltaire  ten 
times,  but  not  once  the  Bible  ;  because  he  was  not 
allowed  to  by  the  priests.  With  him  it  was  '  all  a 
lie,'  '  on  the  same  level  with  the  Koran,'  &:c.  He  is 
very  much  of  a  gentleman,  and  stated  his  objections 
with  a  great  deal  of  apparent  honesty.  I  endeavoured 
to  answer  them  at  some  length,  although  I  regret- 
ted that  my  limited  knowledge  of  Malay,  in  which 
language  only  we  can  converse,  prevented  my  pre- 
senting the  arguments  as  clearly  as  1  could  wish. 

"  But  the  most  convincing  argument  in  favour  of 
the  Holy  Scriptures,  being  what  they  profess  to  be, 
and  those  which  I  have  often  found  most  successful 
with  sceptics  in  New  England,  was  the  incompara- 
ble excellence  of  its  doctrines  and  precepts ;  its  ten- 
dency to  make  society  better;  the  lives  of  those 
who  adhere  most  closely  to  its  precepts,  particularly 
as  manifested  in  their  benevolence."  L. 

'-  April  13. — Last  night  the  clouds  cleared  away 
and  gave  us  a  fair  view  of  the  Sumatran  coast. 
This  morning  the  mountains,  trees,  and  fields  are  all 


MUNSON      AND       LYMAN.  91 

in  sight.  Last  night  the  captain  told  us  of  a  nar- 
row escape  from  assassination.  (See  Singapore 
Chronicle,  for  January,  1831.)  It  is  not  a  matter  of 
surprise  that  so  many  officers  are  murdered  by  their 
men.  The  crews  of  these  country  ships  are  liter- 
ally collected  from  the  four  winds  of  heaven.  The 
officers  are  Europeans,  but  the  sailors,  which  are 
three  times  as  numerous  as  thos3  cf  American  ships, 
are  gathered  from  every  nation  and  tribe  in  the 
East.  A  crew  of  thirty  men  usually  speak  not  less 
than  a  dozen  languages. 

"They  are  indolent  in  the  extreme.  No  depen- 
dence can  be  placed  on  them  when  their  help  is 
most  needed.  The  consequence  is,  the  officers  beat 
them  without  mercy,  and  some  of  them,  especially 
the  Manilla  men,  take  revenge  by  murder.  Many 
times  in  a  year  this  mournful  tragedy  is  acted  over 
in  one  or  more  of  the  country  ships. 

"  Not  a  day  I  as  passed  since  our  embarkation,  in 
which  I  have  not  witnessed  repeated  instances  of 
these  unmerciful  peltings.  One  morning  I  heard 
the  boatswain,  whose  station  is  always  in  the  fore- 
castle, chastising  a  Bengalee  sailor.  The  delin- 
quent retired  abaft  out  of  his  reach.  The  captain, 
observing  this,  stepped  down  from  the  poop,  and 
struck  him  several  times  on  the  head  and  back, 
then  kicked  him  flat  upon  the  deck.  This  brought 
him  again  within  the  jurisdiction  of  the  boatswain, 
who  gave  him  a  warm  reception  with  the  butt  end 


92  MEMOIRSOF 

of  a  bamboo.  He  drove  the  poor  wretch  forward,  and 
concluded  by  giving  liim  the  rope's  end  !  Yet  I  was . 
assured  by  a  fellow-passenger,  who  is  well  acquaint- 
ed with  the  treatment  which  these  sailors  receive, 
that  the  crew  of  this  ship  are  comparatively  treated 
with  great  humanity  and  forbearance  !  I  could 
not  but  ask,  if  this  is  humanity,  what  is  cruelty  ? 

"  April  19. — I  shall  not  soon  forget  my  first  intro- 
duction to  Sumatra.  We  anchored  in  Pulo  Bay  at 
two  o'clock.  The  captain  resolved  to  land  and  go 
in  search  of  an  Englishman,  who  resided  at  the  head 
of  the  bay.  The  captain,  a  Dutch  officer,  a  civil 
servant  of  the  company,  and  myself,  formed  the 
party.  We  were  three  miles  from  the  shore.  It 
came  on  to  blow  fresh  after  we  started,  and  the  spray 
beat  over  us  at  every  stroke  of  the  oar.  We  soon 
found  it  impossible  to  advance  or  return.  Our  only 
alternative  was  to  let  the  boat  run  before  the  wind, 
and  land  on  the  lee  shore,  where  the  surf  looked 
truly  formidable.  The  boat  struck  some  distance 
from  the  shore.  The  oar-men  leaped  out,  up  to 
their  necks  in  water,  and  finally  succeeded  in  draw- 
ing us  into  a  small  creek,  where,  after  being  tho- 
roughly wet,  I  first  set  my  foot  on  Sumatra.  We 
went  in  search  of  the  Englishman,  but  found  to  our 
mortification,  that  he  had  removed  to  Bencoolen. 

"  We  found  a  family  of  Malays  in  his  house,  who, 
at  our  solicitation,  prepared  supper,  for  it  was  not 
practicable  to  return  to  the  ship.     They  served  up 


MUNSON      AND       LYMAN.  93 

currie  and  rice  for  us;  knives,  forks,  and  spoons  were 
GUt  of  the  question.  We  were  therefore  compelled 
to  resort  to  the  Malay  method  of  eating,  with  our 
fingers. 

"  The  rest  of  the  company  having  been  longer  in 
the  country,  succeeded  well ;  but  I  could  not  acquire 
the  necessary  sleight  of  hand.  Fortunately,  I  had 
been  amusing  myself  with  conchology,  by  collecting 
a  few  shells  on  the  beach.  So,  taking  the  half  a 
bivalve,  I  finished  my  supper  without  further  diffi- 
culty." M. 

"Ill  health  prevented  my  visiting  the  shore  in 
company  with  Brother  Munson,  the  captain,  and 
others. 

"Had  conversation  with  one  of  the  Portuguese 
helmsmen,  who  is  from  Goa,  and  speaks  a  httle 
broken  English.  He  appeared  a  very  wicked,  hard- 
ened man.  When  I  spoke  of  the  way  of  salvation, 
he  replied  with  a  contemptuously  emphatic,  and  hard- 
hearted sneer,  '  God  Almighty  make  man ;  make 
torment ;  put  him  in  always !  I  poor  man ;  I 
troubled  in  all  the  world,  and  when  make  dead,  I 
go  to  hell !'  And  he  shook  his  head  and  turned 
away,  expressing  by  his  actions,  '  It  is  a  hard  say- 
ing, who  can  bear  it  V  When  I  urged  the  subject 
still  further,  and  endeavored  to  explain  the  govern- 
ment of  God,  he  turned  and  walked  away  with  such 
an  expression  of  cold,  settled  hatred  to  the  gospel^, 
that  it  seemed  like  throwing  pearls  before  swine^ 


94  MEMOIRSOF 

"  Went  on  shore  to  see  if  any  missionary  labour 
could  be  done. 

"  April  20. — The  Buffalo-carts,  in  use  among  the 
people  here,  are  of  a  peculiar  construction ;  the 
wheels  solid,  about  three  feet  in  diameter,  and 
the  cart  raised  upon  a  frame  upon  the  axletree 
about  twelve  inches  above  the  tops  of  the  wheels. 
Their  tops  covered  with  mats,  with  a  roof  like  a 
house,  except  that  the  ridge-pole  bends  in  from  the 
ends,  the  front  peak  being  higher  by  a  few  inches 
than  that  behind.  There  was  no  other  way  of 
egress  and  ingress  than  by  a  small  door  in  front.  I 
should  judge  them  to  be  three  feet  wide,  by  five 
long,  designed  for  one  buffalo. 

"  I  have  before  heard  of  velvet  lawns,  and  mea- 
dows of  velvet  softness ;  but  never  saw  one  before  to- 
day. The  grass  was  not  far  from  three  inches  in 
height,  and  without  exaggeration,  more  than  twice 
as  fine,  and  four  times  as  thick  as  I  ever  saw  in  the 
most  cultivated  and  richly-dressed  door-yard  in  New 
England.  The  most  elastic  Turkey  carpet  I  ever 
walked  upon,  did  not  appear  more  soft  and  agree- 
able." L. 

"April  21. — At  six  o'clock  landed  at  a  small  vil- 
lage of  fishermen.  At  ten  o'clock,  a  horse  and 
buggy  having  been  sent  from  Bencoolen,  we  set  off 
for  that  place. 

"April  22. — Went  this  morning  to  examine  a 
small  plantation  of  spices.      The  nut-meg,  (hux 


MUNSON      AND      LYMAN.  95 

myristica,)  tree  very  much  resembles  the  apple  tree, 
though  the  branches  are  nearly  horizontal,  and  the 
top  more  acuminated.  The  male  tree  seldom  bears 
any  thing  but  flowers  ;  on  the  female  tree  may  be 
seen  the  blossom,  the  green  and  ripe  fruit  at  the 
same  time.  The  fruit  is  much  hke  the  peach  in 
shape,  size,  and  appearance.  When  ripe  the  fruit 
bursts  and  exposes  the  nut-meg  partially  covered 
with  the  red  mace.  The  produce  of  an  acre  differs 
not  much  from  two  pikuls  (266|  lbs.)  per  annum. 

"  The  clove  tree  (lary  ophulus  aromaticus)  is  one 
of  the  most  elegant  productions  of  nature.  In  size 
and  shape  it  is  not  much  unlike  the  common  cherry 
tree.  The  germ  of  the  blossom  is,  when  gathered 
and  cured,  the  clove  of  commerce ;  if  permitted  to 
blossom,  it  becomes  the  '  mother  clove.'  The  flower 
is  of  all  others  the  most  exquisite  in  scent.  It  is 
a  perfect  combination  of  all  that  is  spicy,  fragrant, 
and  pleasing  to  the  senses. 

"  The  produce  of  the  clove  is  about  328  lbs.  per 
acre.  The  clove  and  nut-meg  were  introduced  into 
Bencoolen  from  the  Moluccas  in  1798,  by  Broff. 
Since  that  period  the  cultivation  has  been  gradually 
extending.  The  natives  are  now  eagerly  inquiring 
after  the  plant,  and  carrying  it  into  the  interior. 
This  valuable  article  of  commerce  promises  to  be 
widely  cultivated,  even  in  Sumatra. 

"  Called  on  the  '  assistant  resident,'  and  obtained 
permission  to  distribute  a  few  tracts  among  the 


96  MEMOIRSOF 

Chinese,  of  whom  there  were  about  500  in  Bencoo- 
len.  Went  out  with  a  small  supply  which  I 
brought  from  the  ship,  and  before  I  had  proceeded 
half  through  the  village,  I  had  not  a  tract  left. 
Tried  to  say  something  to  them  about  Jesus  Christ, 
of  whom  they  are  always  ready  to  hear.  Met  with 
one  Chinaman  who  could  speak  English.  I  re- 
turned to  my  lodgings  and  procured  for  him  an 
English  Testament,  for  which  he  seemed  very 
grateful.  I  left  him  with  the  promise  that  he 
would  read  it  every  day.  The  Lord  grant  that  it 
may  prove  a  hght  to  his  feet,  to  guide  him  in  the 
way  of  salvation. 

"  The  Malay  population  of  Bencoolen  is  not  far 
from  5000.  There  are,  also,  fifteen  or  twenty 
Europeans.  Went  in  and  examined  'Fort  Marl- 
borough.' It  is  a  noble  monument  of  English 
skill  and  industry.  Perhaps  it  is  the  best  fort  now 
in  possession  of  the  Dutch  in  the  East. 

"Bencoolen  holds  out  many  encouragements  to 
missionary  effort ;  at  least  were  an  active  missionary 
occasionally  to  visit  the  place  for  the  purpose  of  cir- 
culating books  among  the  Malays  and  Chinese,  his 
labours  might  be  attended  with  the  happiest 
effects."  M. 

"  The  town  is  built  on  a  point  of  land  on  the 
upper  side  of  the  outer  entrance  to  Pulo  Bay.  Al- 
though the  north  part  of  it  is  high  land,  yet  a  sand 
bank  and  coral  reef  extends  far  out  from  the  shore. 


MUNSON      AND       LYMAN.  9t 

Ships  of  large  burden,  having  cargoes  for  the  place, 
generally  anchor  at  Pulo  Tikoes,  (Rat  Island,) 
seven  miles  distant. 

"After  breakfast,  we  paid  our  respects  to  his 
honour  the  Assistant  Resident.  He  laboured  under 
some  embarrassment  from  a  want  of  a  perfect  flu- 
ency in  his  English.  Nevertheless,  he  was  very 
polite,  seemed  interested  in  our  announcement  of  the 
intentions  of  the  Board,  in  reference  to  these  islands, 
and  expressed  a  willingness  that  we  should  distri- 
bute books  in  this  place.  We  accordingly  set  our- 
selves to  work ;  I  taking  the  Malay  part  of  the 
population.  At  first  the  people  seemed  backward 
at  receiving  them,  till  I  met  a  priest  with  whom  I 
entered  into  conversation,  and  in  the  presence  of 
many  gave  him  a  testament  and  two  tracts,  after 
reading  which,  aloud,  for  a  few  minutes,  he  walked 
on  with  them  in  his  hand,  through  the  Bazaar. 
Whether  his  example  exerted  an  influence  on  the 
people,  I  know  not,  but  soon  I  was  necessitated 
to  return  to  my  lodgings  for  more,  and  it  was 
not  till  the  books  were  all  gone,  that  I  refused  the 
request  of  many  for  books. 

"April  23.  —  This  morning,  at  6  o'clock,  we 
weighed  anchor,  and  with  a  pleasant  four-knot 
breeze,  stood  off  from  the  coast."  L. 

"April  24. — To-day  we  have  been  running  so 
near  the  coast  of  Sumatra,  that  we  can  see  distinctly 
the  dense  forests ;  the  high  mountains  and  deep  vales. 
9 


98  MEMOIRSOF 

"April  26. — This  morning  we  were  in  sight  of 
the  small  islands  scattered  along  the  coast  south  of 
Padang.  They  are  low,  and  most  of  them  unin- 
habited. Many  cocoa-nut  trees  line  the  shores. 
These  islands  are  beautifully  secluded  spots.  I  al- 
most envied  the  lot  of  one  sohtary  man  I  saw  cours- 
ing along  the  beach. 

"As  we  approached  Padang,  the  islands  became 
mere  bluffs,  rising  abruptly  from  the  water,  and 
covered  to  their  very  summits  with  the  richest 
fohage.  The  scenery,  altogether,  was  more  pictu- 
resque and  beautiful  than  any  thing  I  had  before 
witnessed.  At  6  P.  M.  arrived  in  the  Roads,  and 
cast  anchor  under  Pulo  Pisang."  M. 

"  The  anchorage  is  between  Pulo  Pisang  bissar 
and  Pulo  Pisang  kathil.  The  row  from  these  to 
the  town  was  romantic  in  the  extreme.  Pa- 
dang Head  is  a  bold,  rocky  promontory,  thickly 
w^ooded,  hiding  entirely  the  river  and  town.  Ex- 
cept for  the  magazine  on  the  top  of  the  hill,  a  little 
in  from  the  Head,  and  the  signal  staff,  together 
with  a  few  native  houses,  a  stranger  would  suppose 
himself  on  an  uninhabited  part  of  the  coast. 

"  On  rounding  the  Head,  the  river's  mouth  pre- 
sents itself,  and  also  a  few  European  houses  on  the 
beach.  On  proceeding  up  a  little,  the  river  craft, 
custom-house,  and  town  itself,  open  to  view. 

"April  29. — Spent  most  of  the  day  in  company 
with  Mr.  N.  M.  Ward,  formerly  of  the  Enghsh 


MUNSON      AND       LYMAN.  99 

Baptist  Society.  He  came  out  as  a  printer;  first 
lived  at  Bencoolen,  and  laboured  there  successfully 
for  about  five  years  ;  having  established  schools  in 
all  the  vicinity,  and  brought  them  under  good 
regulations.  Soon  after  the  place  was  made  over 
to  the  Dutch,  he  removed  to  this  place,  and  la- 
boured about  two  years.  Mr.  Evans,  who  was 
originally  established  here,  and  laboured  five  years, 
kft  about  the  time  Mr.  Ward  came,  on  account  of 
ill  health.  He  is  now  hving  in  England.  Mr. 
Burton  laboured  two  years  in  Tappanooly  and 
vicinity,  among  the  Battas.  He  gathered  two 
small  schools,  but  did  not  accomplish  much  ere  ill 
health  compelled  him  to  abandon  the  station. 
From  thence  he  proceeded  to  Bengal,  where  both 
he  and  his  wife  died.  A  manuscript  collection  of 
words  which  he  made  in  the  Batta  language,  and 
some  other  manuscripts,  are  in  the  college  at  Se- 
rampore;  they,  or  copies,  may  be  obtained,  and 
would  perhaps  be  of  some  use  to  future  mis- 
sionaries. 

"  Mr.  Ward,  in  company  with  Mr.  Burton,  made 
a  short  incursion  into  the  interior  of  the  Batta 
country,  from  Tappanooly,  but  did  not  reach  the 
most  thickly  inhabited  part,  which  is  on  the  borders 
of  the  great  lake  Tobah.  Their  journey  up  was 
five  days,  down,  three,  and  six  there.  It  was  a  fine 
level  plain,  covered  with  rice  and  houses  as  far  as 
the  eye  could  see ;  perhaps  thirty  or  forty  miles.    It 


100  MEMOIRS       OP 

is  called  Salindong  District.  Mr.  B.'s  ill  health 
compelled  their  return.  They  went  up  at  the  invi- 
tation of  the  people,  who  came  to  Tappanooly  for 
trade,  and  soon  after  starting-,  fell  in  with  a  chief, 
who  begged  to  accon.pany  them,  and  at  whose 
house  they  lived  during  the  six  days,  making  from 
there,  daily,  short  excursions.  Every  where  the  peo- 
ple received  them  with  joy,  and  entertained  them 
well ;  they  being  the  first  white  men  who  had  visit- 
ed the  country. 

"The  whole  population  came  out  to  see  them,  and 
feel  them,  to  ascertain  whether  or  not  they  were  flesh 
and  blood.  Sometimes  they  came  in  such  crowds  as 
to  fairly  block  up  the  way.  The  missionaries  carried 
the  British  flag  always  flying.  This  the  people  reve- 
renced ;  not  on  account  of  its  being  a  national  sig- 
nal, but  thinking  it  a  charm. 

"  They  called  a  public  meeting  of  all  the  chiefs 
in  the  vicinity,  at  which  the  object  of  the  missiona- 
ries was  explained,  and  the  ten  commandments 
read  to  them.  They  then  entered  into  a  long 
discussion  whether  or  not  they  should  adopt  the 
moral  law.  They  also  had  dances;  one  to  the 
English  flag,  which  was  hoisted  over  the  house,  an- 
other to  the  missionaries  themselves.  The  assembly 
was  held  from  nine  o'clock,  A.  M.,  to  three  o'clock, 
P.  M."  M. 

They  found  many  remnants  of  Hindooism  ;  bul- 
locks and  skulls  upon  the  houses,  dress  of  the  wo- 


MUNSON      AND      LYMAN.  101 

men,  language,  (for  God  they  used  the  Hindoo  word.) 
They  beheve  that  evil  spirits  reside  in  the  water. 

"The  lake  of  Tobah  is  about  thirty  miles  in 
length,  and  has  a  regular  rise  and  fall  of  tide;  this 
the  natives  attribute  to  the  influence  of  evil  spirits." 

L. 

"April  30. — I  have  now  been  long  enough  in 
Padang  to  form  some  estimate  of  the  place  and 
people.  The  town  is  an  inconsiderable  place,  situ- 
ated on  the  Padang  river,  a  small  stream,  one  hun- 
dred yards  wide,  and  extending  twenty-five  miles 
into  the  interior.  To  the  south  and  east,  the  town 
is  hedged  in  by  high  mountains.  It  enjoys  a  fine 
sea-breeze  every  day;  is,  on  the  whole,  a  very 
healthy  place.  The  river  is  so  shallow  that  there 
is  not  more  than  two  fathoms  of  water  at  its  mouth. 
The  shipping  finds  a  safe  anchorage  under  Pulo  Pi- 
sang.  The  numerous  monuments  scattered  here 
and  there,  built  over  the  remains  of  Europeans, 
show  that  many,  from  one  cause  or  another,  have 
fallen.  Exclusive  of  soldiers,  of  whom  there  are 
2000  Europeans  and  Javanese,  there  are  six  hun- 
dred free  Nyas  men ;  Europeans,  200 ;  Chinese, 
700 ;  and  Malays,  on  the  whole  plain,  40,000 ; 
slaves,  2000  ;  Cling  men,  300.  The  Nyas  men  are 
poor  and  wretched,  but  more  civilized  than  in  their 
native  country.  The  Chinese  are  many  of  them 
from  Pulo  Pisang;  some  speak  a  Httle  English. 
They  are  next  in  rank  to  European  merchants. 
9* 


102  MEMOIRS       OF 

They  do  not,  as  in  Batavia,  deal  in  small  articles ; 
this  is  all  left  to  the  Malays.  Most  of  them  are 
wholesale  merchants,  very  intelligent,  nearly  all 
able  to  read,  and  apparently  men  of  wealth. 

"  The  goldsmiths  manifest  an  ingenuity,  that  one 
would  not  expect  to  find  in  such  society.  With  a 
handful  of  tools  of  the  rudest  construction,  they 
draw  gold  and  silver  wire,  and  make  ornaments 
that  would  do  credit  to  any  European  shop.  In- 
deed, the  clasps  and  chains  of  gold  used  by  the 
first  families,  are  of  native  manufacture.  They 
are  able  to  distinguish  gold  and  silver  from  all 
counterfeits,  of  which  there  are  here  many,  almost 
by  intuition.  They  are  so  expert  at  this,  that  their 
word  is  law,  even  with  Europeans. 

"  The  Chng  men  are  butlers,  washermen,  and 
petty  merchants.     They  are  all  Mohammedans. 

"The  Malays  have  mosques,  and  the  Chinese 
have  a  temple,  all  of  which  are  frequented  ;  but  the 
Europeans  have  a  church,  which  is  deserted. 

"  They  have  a  regular,  organized  church ;  but 
for  want  of  a  minister,  it  is  fast  going  to  decay. 

"  Their  little  meeting-house,  in  which  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Evans  used  to  officiate,  has  been  so  much  in- 
jured by  an  earthquake,  that  it  must  be  taken 
down."  M. 

"April  30. — This  evening  visited  old  Mr.  Int- 
feld ;  one  of  the  old  Dutch  settlers ;  a  truly  vene- 
rable patriarch ;  with  silver  buckles  in  his  shoes,  a 


MUNSON      AND      LYMAN.  103 

broad  skirted  coat,  large,  portly  frame,  and  long, 
silver-grey  hair  flowing  upon  his  shoulders.  He 
appeared,  indeed,  like  one  of  the  old  school.  A 
half  century  he  has  lived  in  India ;  and  yet  he  ap» 
pears  vigorous  and  possessed  of  enlarged  views, 
and  well  informed  in  modern  improvements,  for 
one  of  so  advanced  an  age.  Formerly  he  was  ac- 
customed to  translate  sermons  into  Malay,  and  read 
of  an  evening  in  the  church,  to  a  congregation,  in 
that  language. 

''  May  1. — A  rainy  morning  prevented  my  going 
out  to  distribute  books.  A  little  after  noon  went 
through  Passar  Borong,  one  and  a  half  miles  in 
length  ;  and  found  but  about  one  in  ten  that  could 
read  ;  gave  away  forty  books,  but  without  meeting 
with  any  incident  of  importance.  I  left  fifty  more 
with  old  Mr.  Intfeld,  who  wished  to  call  in  his 
Malay  acquaintances,  and  explain  the  books  to 
them  as  he  gave  them  away.  ' 

"  Captain  Boyle  was  once  at  Tappanoola,  when  an 
intelligent  chief  came  to  invite  him  and  the  post- 
holder  to  a  feast  upon  a  boy  seven  years  of  age. 
This  boy's  father,  thirteen  years  previous,  murdered 
the  Rajah's  brother  ;  the  boy  returned  to  the  cam- 
pong,  and  on  being  questioned  as  to  his  parentage, 
very  innocently  acknowledged  it ;  whereupon  he 
was  immediately  seized  and  eaten  for  the  sins  of  his 
father,  six  years  before  he  had  the  misfortune  to  come 
into  the  world.      Captain  B.    expostulated ;    '  0/ 


104  MEMOIRS       OF 

the  chief  replied,  '  I  know  how  bad  it  is  as  well  as 
yourself,  but  it  is  the  law  of  my  country,  and  1  must 
abide  by  it.' "  L. 

"  May  3. — Went  out  this  morning  to  distribute 
tracts  among  the  Chinese ;  everywhere  well  receiv- 
ed ;  nearly  all  could  read ;  found  one  old  man  who 
seemed  much  pleased  with  the  tracts,  but  seeing  an 
idol  in  the  room,  I  took  occasion  to  ask  him  if  he 
worshipped  that  for  his  God,  he  seemed  alike  con- 
fused; but  finally  said  he  worshipped  God  through 
the  idol,"  M. 

"  To-day  we  closed  the  bargain  with  Rajah  Ma- 
den,  a  Malay,  for  the  use  of  his  boat  for  two  months. 
It  is  of  eight  tons  burden,  one  mast,  and  manned 
by  six  Malays,  besides  the  Nakho-da,  (commander.) 
He  is  to  pay  all  expenses  and  be  at  all  risk  of  the 
boat,  furnish  us  with  water  and  fine  wood,  and  be 
at  our  disposal  for  two  months."  L. 

"  May  4. — Preached  to  a  respectable  congrega- 
tion in  a  school-house,  consisting  of  the  officers  of 
government,  the  soldiers  and  citizens.  It  seemed 
good  to  speak  the  truth  once  more  to  so  large  a  con- 
gregation. Hearers  respectable  and  attentive  ;  hope 
some  good  was  done  in  the  name  of  Jesus."     M. 

"  May  5. — Formerly  there  were  but  three  sove-' 
reignties  in  this  part  of  the  Island,  Indrapore,  Me- 
nangkabow,  and  Acheen.  The  two  former  scarcely 
exist  now,  except  on  paper,  and  in  the  legendary 
tale.     Menangkabow  is  almost  entirely  extinct  as  to 


MUNSON       AND       LYMAN.  105 

power,  and  tlie  royal  family  of  Indrapore  live  only 
on  the  royalty  of  their  ancestors.  The  sovereignty 
formerly  extended  along  this  coast  from  Ager  Bangy 
down  as  far  as  Europeans  had  any  knowledge  of 
the  island,  including,  of  course,  Padang.  The  sul- 
tan now  receives  a  salute  of.  nine  guns  when  he 
comes  here,  and  is  not  amenable  to  the  native  courts, 
being  acknowledged  by  the  Dutch  government  as 
superior  to  any  native  chiefs  of  the  districts.  Still 
he  scarcely  possesses  any  authority  out  of  his  own 
village,  and  in  that,  only  as  a  head  man  or  datoek ; 
receives  no  pay  from  his  people,  and  from  govern- 
ment but  one  hundred  and  fifty  dollars  per  annum. 
The  native  ruler  of  Moco-Moco  has  recently  died, 
and  it  is  said  he  is  to  have  that  district  added  to  hfe 
real  authority.  It  is  well,  however,  to  notice  him, 
as  the  former  power  of  the  family  gives  great  weight 
to  his  character,  as  the  people  retain  a  kind  of  super- 
stitious reverence  for  those  who  were  formerly  over 
them  ;  but  he  has  in  himself  worthy  traits  of  char- 
acter. He  was  two  years  in  Mr.  Evans'  school  at 
this  place,  reads  and  writes  English,  is  very  much 
interested  in  the  cause  of  education,  and  the  im- 
provement of  those  over  whom  he  can  exert  an  influ- 
ence; delights  in  intercourse,  and  especially  corres- 
pondence with  Europeans. 

"May  6. — Was  busy  this  morning  packing  up 
goods  which  we  have  purchased  as  presents,  and 
making  other  arrangements  for  leaving.    Saw  the 


106  MEMOIRS       OF 

captain  of  a  Dutch  brig  just  come  from  Nyas,  who 
is  post-holder  at  Pulo  Batu.  He  says  he  should  not 
dare  to  land  at  any  place  on  the  island  except  Gu- 
nong  Stolis  or  Si  Toelis,  which  is  a  Mohammedan 
village,  and  here  we  must  depend  on  Mohammedan 
influence  for  protection,  which  is  hke  trusting  to 
the  false  prophet  for  support  while  we  invade  his 
dominions.  Pulo  Batu  contains  about  5000  inhab- 
itants ;  4000  Nyas,  and  1000  Bugis,  Malays,  and 
Chinese.  Met  to-day  with  a  Chinaman  born  at 
Bencoolen,  who  speaks  English  very  well,  and  also 
reads  it.  Malay  he  reads  a  little,  and  Chinese  not  at 
all.  He  seemed  to  understand  the  way  of  salvation 
by  Christ  as  the  only  way,  and  the  worship  of  Josh 
as  foolish  and  wicked.  At  my  invitation,  he  called 
this  evening  at  the  house,  where  we  endeavour  fur- 
ther to  impress  on  his  mind  the  necessity  of  making 
Christ  his  friend,  prayed  with  him,  gave  him  some 
tracts,  and  promised  to  obtain  for  him  if  possible  an 
English  testament,  before  he  leaves  for  Bencoolen, 
which  is  to-morrow.  O,  that  he  might  be  taught 
by  the  spirit  of  God,  and  become  the  spiritual  guide 
of  thousands  of  his  deluded  countrymen  ;  so  did  we 
pray,  and  so  would  we  ever  pray. 

"May  7. — Employed  most  of  the  day  in  copy- 
ing charts  for  our  tour ;  received  a  note  from  the 
Chinaman,  alluded  to  yesterday,  requesting  the  Bi- 
ble. Having  been  unable  to  obtain  one  here,  I  send 
him  the  gift  of  my  mother  when  I  entered  college  ; 


MUNSON       AND       LYMAN.  107 

my  guide  to  Jesus  Christ,  and  subsequent  conductor 
in  the  way  of  salvation.  It  was  a  hard  struggle  to 
me  to  part  with  it ;  but  how  could  I  resist  ?  The 
Lord  send  his  Spirit,  and  make  the  book  to  him 
what  it  has  been  to  me,  and  I  shall  never  regret 
having  parted  with  it. 

"  The  Resident  has  appended  to  the  resolutions 
of  Government,  in  reference  to  us,  a  circular  to  the 
local  authorities  of  Natal,  Tappanooly,  and  Pulo 
Batu  ;  also  a  letter  to  the  Malay  chiefs,  and  another 
to  Nyas  chiefs  on  Nyas. 

"  He  has  also  in  his  report  recently  made  to  gov- 
ernment on  the  residency,  recommended  that  mis- 
sionaries be  sent  into  the  Batta  country,  also  into 
Borneo.  He  does  not,  however,  recommend  Dutch 
missionaries  ;  if  the  American  Board  occupy  the 
ground,  he  says  it  is  all  the  same.  He  recommends 
that  the  missionaries  should  reside  a  while  at  Pa- 
dang,  Natal,  Tappanooly,  or  Pulo  Batu,  and  make 
occasional  visits  there  while  acquiring  the  language. 

"  May  9. — We  ar^  clear  from  the  custom  house, 
and  in  the  morning  at  seven  o'clock,  tlie  Lord  pros- 
pering us,  we  hope  to  be  under  way. 

"  As  to  missionary  life,  every  thing  seems  to  have 
been  but  preparation  until  now.  I  resolved  to  go, 
but  it  was  distant.  I  left  my  father's  house  and 
country,  but  it  was  in  company  with  my  wife,  to 
reside  in  a  city  of  enlightened.  Christian  society.  I 
bid  my  wife  adieu,  but  it  was  to  sail  with  pleasant 


108  MEMOIRS       OP 

society  in  a  fine  ship,  to  remain  a  few  days  among 
a  Christian  people,  to  make  inquiries  and  prepare  for 
the  work.     Now  the  work  of  preparation  is  at  an 
end  ;  all  completed.     We  have  spent  the  evening 
in   a  pleasant   circle  of  friends,    (Captain   Town- 
send 's,)  and  have  bid  them  farewell.     We  stand  now 
on  the  verge  of  civilization,  just  poising  for  a  leap 
among  the  untamed  savages,  and  the  perils  of  ex- 
ploring a  new  country.     I  have  at  times  almost  been 
left  to  say,  '  Why  was  not  I  left  over  a  snug  parish 
in  New  England  ?  and  why  did  not  the  Lord  send 
by  some  other  1 '     But  no  ;  the  consolations  of  the 
gospel,  the  strength  of  the  Lord,  the  fulfilment  of 
that  promise,  '  Lo  I  am  with  you  alway,'  has  sub- 
dued every  other  feeling.     In  our  evening  devotions 
the  twenty-seventh  psalm  was  read ;  my  soul  seem- 
ed to  enter  into  every  word  of  it ;  prayer  was  sweet ; 
it  was  pleasant  to  thank  the  Lord  that  he  count- 
ed us  worthy  for  the  work,  and  to  resign  all  into  his 
hands  for  life  or  death  ;  it  was  pleasant,  too,  to  re- 
turn thanks  for  all  his  dealings,  in  bringing  us  to 
this  time,  and  to  pray  for  all  those  friends  whom,  in 
his  infinite  mercy,  he  has  raised  up  to  assist  us.     It 
was  sweet,  also,  in  breaking  away  from  this  last 
point  of  the  civihzed  world,  and  plunging  for  months 
into  the  depths  of  darkness  and  moral  desolation, 
to  raise  one  more  anxious  prayer  in  behalf  of  Chris- 
tendom, that  the  Church  may  be  watered,  and  her 


MUNSON      AND       LYMAN,  109 

watchmen  not  cease  to  lift  up  theii-  voice  while  a 
sinner  remains. 

"  May  11. — This  morning  we  found  ourselves  still 
in  the  river,  there  having  been  no  wind  during  the 
night.  Not  wishing  to  sail  on  the  Sabbath,  we  took 
breakfast  at  our  old  home,  Captain  Townsend's. 
Most  of  our  conversation  this  evening  has  been  in 
reference  to  the  temperance  cause.  All  over  India, 
the  brandy,  gin,  and  wine  come  upon  the  table  of 
every  European,  as  regularly  every  day  as  his  food, 
and  no  less  regular  is  his  segar  ;  but  it  will  be  best, 
perhaps,  to  give  a  view  of  a  day's  living  as  I  have 
observed  it.  A  cup  of  coffee  is  the  first  thing  when 
out  of  bed ;  then  bathing,  dressing,  exercise, 
&c.,  till  breakfast,  at  eight  or  nine  o'clock,  which 
is  served  up  with  coffee,  tea,  or  wine,  or  all.  At 
eleven  o'clock  comes  strong  drink,  at  twelve  or  one 
o'clock  luncheon,  with  wine  ;  half-past  five,  dinner, 
at  which  wine  is  drank  without  reference  to  quan- 
tity, accompanied  usually  with  strong  beer ;  after 
the  cloth  is  removed  the  ladies  retire  to  the  drawing 
room  to  take  their  coffee  or  tea,  and  the  gentlemen, 
furnished  with  fresh  supplies  of  wine,  together  with 
a  stand  of  brandy,  gin,  (fee.  &c.  Every  gentleman, 
almost,  has  a  servant  following  him  with  a  hghted 
rope,  as  if  not  a  breath  could  be  drawn  separately 
from  tobacco  smoke.  Such  is  the  general  character 
of  the  East  India  Europeans  in  reference  to  living, 
though  there  are  many  exceptions.  Where  the 
10 


110  MEMOIRS      OF 

English  customs  prevail,  the  people  are  much  more 
temperate,  and  approach  nearer  the  New-England 
style  of  living,  as  at  Padang.  Still  here  are  the 
strong  drink  and  segars.  Under  such  circumstances, 
with  the  apparatus  before  us,  the  discussion  was 
highly  interesting."  L. 

"  May  12. — We  set  sail  this  morning  at  five. 
Our  boat,  which  carries  but  eight  tons,  is  small,  and 
our  accommodations  narrow  and  uncomfortable. 
Besides,  it  is  an  old  boat,  and  the  smell  is  intolera- 
ble. All  the  crew  are  Malays  ;  thus  far  they  appear 
kind  and  accommodating ;  it  is  trying  to  patience 
to  sail  with  them.  At  four  o'clock,  P.  M.,  because 
the  wind  headed  them,  they  let  down  anchor  rather 
than  stir  a  sheet. 

"  May  13. — Found  ourselves  this  morning  abreast 
of  Priaman,  just  under  Pulo  Priaman ;  dressed, 
took  breakfast  early,  and  w^ent  on  shore.  Priaman 
is  the  port  to  which  Menangkabow  people  bring  down 
their  coffee.  It  is  taken  from  thence  to  Padang  in 
small  boats.  Had  Priaman  a  good  harbor,  the 
Dutch  would  make  it  the  capital  of  the  west  coast  of 
Sumatra. 

"  We  found  a  captain  and  two  companies  of  sol- 
diers engaged  in  erecting  barracks.  The  Captain 
is  a  pleasant  man,  has  been  seventeen  years  in  the 
country,  fourteen  of  which  he  spent  at  Borneo. 

"He  gave  us  many  interesting  accounts  re- 
specting that  island ;  says  the  interior  is  inhabited 


MUNSON       AND       I.YMAN.  Ill 

by  Paris  people,  who  are  more  civilized  than  the 
Dyaks  ;  have  forts,  and  those  who  have  attempted 
to  enter  their  country  have  been  driven  back,  or 
murdered.  He  says  that  the  Dyaks  are  a  peaceable 
people,  and  we  can  travel  among  them  without 
danger. 

''  Priaman,  like  most  of  the  towns  on  the  west 
coast,  is  a  nook  among  the  mountains.  It  is  a 
large  and  beautiful  plain,  surrounded  by  high 
mountains.  It  wears  the  aspect  of  health  and 
plenty.  Its  ready  communication  with  one  of  the 
most  powerful  and  wealthy  tribes  of  the  interior, 
would  point  it  out  as  the  central  and  principal  port 
of  Sumatra,  were  it  not  for  the  defect  of  its  harbour ; 
a  defect  which  no  labour  can  remedy."  M. 

"  I  called  immediatel}^  upon  the  Toeangkoe,  or 
Rajah.  In  front  of  his  house,  which  was  not  unusu. 
ally  large,  and  built  as  a  portico  to  it,  was  the  bally- 
bally,  or  bechaza  (consultation)  house,  forty  feet 
square,  larger  than  the  main  body  of  the  house. 

"He  is  an  inveterate  opium  smoker,  as  his  eyes, 
his  nose,  &c.,  gave  lamentable  proofs.  He  is  not, 
however,  alone  in  this,  for  from  this  solitary  cam- 
pong  of  2500  persons,  the  income  of  government  is 
2040  guilders  per  month  for  opium. 

"I  began  soon  to  make  inquiries  about  his  peo- 
ple, but  he  '  could  answer  no  inquiries '  until  he  had 
asked  of  the  men  w^ho  accompanied  me,  whether  I 
belonged  to  government ;  I  saw  from  whence  the 


112  MEMOIRS        OP 

trouble  arose,  and  explained  fully  who  and  what  I 
was,  and  showed  him  Medhurst's  school-book,  in 
which  he  was  interested,  and  was  very  desirous  of 
retaining  it  to  teach  his  own  children. 

"  He  would  be  glad  to  have  schools  established, 
and  the  children  taught.  There  are  here  but  twenty 
persons  who  can  read.  The  priests  instruct  at 
their  houses. 

"  There  are  twenty  priests,  two  Hadjies,  and 
one  Mesjid,  (mosque,)  a  miserable,  dirty,  little 
place,  in  which  a  priest  resides. 

"I  discoursed  awhile  with  his  excellency  upon 
the  way  of  salvation,  and  bade  him  a  Salamat  tin- 
gal,  (good  bye,)  with  apparently  much  good- will  on 
both  sides. 

"About  one  o'clock,  we  weighed  anchor,  and 
soon  left  Priaman  far  astern."  L. 

"May  15. — Yesterday  we  were  tossing  all  day 
without  wind. 

"  Mount  Ophir,  one  of  the  most  regular  and 
beautiful,  as  well  as  highest  mountains  on  Sumatra, 
was  all  day  in  sight.  The  want  of  wind  compelled 
us  to  anchor  outside,  in  sight  of  Pulo  Panjang,  to 
which  we  were  next  bound.  The  boat  rolled  in- 
cessantly. 

"  After  a  little  troubled  sleep,  I  rose  and  went  on 
deck.  The  air  was  cool  and  refreshing ;  the  night 
was  calm  ;  the  stillness  of  death  reigned,  except  the 
distant  roar  of  the  waves  beating  on  the  shore.     At 


MUNSON      AND       LYMAN.  113 

such  a  time  my  thoughts  naturally  turned  towards 
the  land  and  the  friends  I  had  left.  I  thought  of  the 
scenes  of  ray  boyhood ;  the  causes  which  had  con- 
spired to  place  me  in  my  present  circumstances ;  and 
of  the  objects  of  my  present  pursuit.  As  I  thought 
on  the  nature  of  the  work  that  had  been  assigned 
me,  the  extent  of  the  field,  and  the  amount  of  la- 
bour to  be  performed,  I  felt  it  impressed  upon  me 
that  this  is  to  be  the  theatre  of  the  remainder  of  my 
earthly  existence.  I  felt  as  if  bidding  adieu  to  my 
friends  forever;  as  if  saying  to  them,  Farewell ;  we 
shall  meet  no  more  in  this  w'orld.  The  days  of 
our  intercourse  have  been  many  and  sweet,  but 
they  are  past.  I  shall  return  to  you  no  more.  The 
seasons  will  go  and  return;  days,  months,  and 
years  will  roll  on ;  but  I  shall  see  you  no  more. 
Neither  shall  I  see  as  I  am  seen,  or  know  as  I  am 
known,  till  the  heavens  be  no  more ;  till  the  slum- 
bers of  the  grave  are  finished,  and  the  voice  of  the 
archangel  and  the  trump  of  God  call  all  nations 
before  the  throne  of  retribution  !  It  w^as  a  solemn 
parting,  and  though  only  in  thought,  I  have  no 
wish  that  it  should  not  be  real."  M. 

^'  Our  prahu  having  come  to  anchor,  and  all 
things  being  in  readiness,  we  left,  at  one  o'clock,  for 
Ayer  Bangy,  distant  eight  or  ten  miles.  Ayer  Bafi- 
gy  is  the  first  town  on  the  west  coast,  in  the  Batta 
country,  though  no  Battas  of  consequence  are  found 
until  a  day's  journey. 
10* 


114  MEMOIRS       OF 

"  The  Malays,  or  Malay  Battas,  usually  inhabit- 
ing the  coast  are  not  considered  within  the  pre- 
cincts of  that  country. 

''We  saw  to-day  the  son  of  the  Rajah  of  the 
Rau,  or  Rawd  country.  He  had  as  heavy  a  beard, 
long,  bushy  mustachios  and  whiskers,  and  hand- 
some, curly  hair,  as  is  seen  upon  the  finest  European 
head. 

"  This  is  the  Batta  district  which  has  been  sub- 
dued by  the  Padrees,  and  the  people  become  mostly 
Mohammedans, 

"  The  Dutch  were  recently  driven  out  of  the  dis- 
trict, after  being  shut  up  in  a  fort  nine  days,  and 
reduced  almost  to  starvation ;  so  much  so  as  to  de- 
vour their  dogs  and  horses.  They  made  their 
egress  in  the  night,  in  silence,  and  escaped  to  the 
Mandheehng  district,  where  they  have  two  forts  to 
defend  that  people,  at  their  own  request,  from  the 
incursions  of  the  Mohammedans.  To  the  inquiry 
whether  it  would  be  now  safe  to  travel  there  ?  He 
replied,  <  Perfectly,  if  a  man  behaves  himself  well' 
So  all  say,  and  so  w^e  have  hitherto  found  it ;  treat 
the  natives  well,  and  they  will  treat  us  well. 

"May  16. — The  wind  continuing  a-head,  we  did 
not  weigh  anchor  till  day-light  this  morning ;  and 
soon  after,  the  wind  coming  a-head  again,  we  cast 
anchor  five  or  ten  miles  in  advance  of  this  morn- 
ing, near  Pulo  Poegago.  This  island  is  mostly 
low,  and  covered  with  cocoa-nut  trees.   Half  a  dozen 


MUNSON       AND       LYMAN.  115 

families  reside  here,  and  have  a  few  buffaloes, 
fowls,  and  goats.  Here  we  found  a  small  prahu 
from  Natalj  and  its  owner  quite  an  intelligent  man. 
He  had  been  twenty  days  in  the  Batta  country, 
(Mandheeling  district.)  He  advised  an  entrance  at 
the  Toba  district,  by  way  of  Tappanooly.  Says  if 
we  declare  ourselves  Englishmen  or  Americans,  the 
Battas,  Bugis  or  Achinese,  will  receive  us  at  once 
as  friends.  If  the  latter  suppose  us  to  be  Dutch- 
men, nothing  would  induce  them  to  spare  our  lives. 

"Our  conversation,  on  collecting  the  islanders, 
and  some  from  the  main,  who  had  come  here, 
two  or  three  miles,  to  obtain  cocoa-nuts,  turned  on 
the  plan  of  salvation,  which  was  brought  forward 
and  discussed,  with  no  other  apparent  effect  than  to 
lead  them  to  suspect  that  I  was  a  Padree."        L. 

"  May  17. — This  morning,  while  passing  a  point 
of  land,  had  a  fine  specimen  of  the  animation  that 
prevails  in  the  solitude  of  the  wilderness.  Three 
or  four  species  of  monkeys  set  up  their  shrill  cry, 
calHng  to  and  answering  each  other,  with  such  a 
multitude  of  voices,  as  to  leave  the  impression  that 
every  tree  and  shrub  might  be  the  habitation  of  at 
least  one  of  these  loquacious  babblers."  M. 

"  The  Sumatran  shore,  from  Ayer  Baiigy  to 
Pulo  Tamong,  where  we  left  it  for  Pulo  Pingie,  is 
wild,  mountainous,  and  deeply  indented  with  bays. 
Passed  this  morning  Docsoen  Telloe  Lalang,  which 
four  or  five  years  since  was  destroyed  by  the  Pa- 


116  MEMOIRS       OF 

drees.     At  the  time,  it  contained  two  hundred  in- 
habitants. 

*'Had  a  conversation  to-day  with  the  Nakkoda 
upon  some  of  the  Mohammedan  superstitions,  as 
embraced  by  the  Malays.  He  did  not,  nor  did  any 
of  the  Malays,  to  his  knowledge,  abstain  from  the  use 
of  wine  and  strong  drink  because  the  Koran  pro- 
hibited it,  but  because  it  was  of  no  use,  but  rather 
tended  to  make  men  worse.  Nor  did  he  abstain 
from  the  use  of  pork  because  the  Koran  prohibited 
it,  but  because  if  a  Malay  ate  it,  it  would  cause  his 
skin  to  crack,  and  his  hair  to  fall  off. 

"  The  Nyas  people  are  said  to  be  treacherous,  and 
under  pretence  of  examining  a  man's  fire-arms,  use 
them  against  him,  or  under  the  pretence  of  leading 
him  to  a  fine  hunt  of  wild  hogs,  lead  him  into  an 
ambuscade.  This  spirit,  if  it  exists,  has  been  pro- 
duced by  the  nefarious  trafl[ic  in  slaves,  which  has 
been  so  long  carried  on  there.  More  than  two  hun- 
dred per  annum  are  now  actually  carried  off  by  the 
Dutch  government  and  private  individuals,  under 
the  gentle  appellation  of  debtors. 

"  The  encouragement  of  the  trade,  leads  every 
village  to  be  continually  in  arms  with  a  weigbour- 
ing  village,  and  every  man  with  his  neighbours. 
Even  the  child  who  is  sent  to  the  spring  for  a  httle 
water,  may  never  find  his  way  to  his  home  again. 
The  Rajahs  seize  their  subjects  ;  their  subjects  seize 
one  another;  and  foreigners,  Dutch,  French,  Achi- 


MUPfaoN       AiTr»       I.XMAN-  117 

nese,  Malays,  (fcc,  seize  whoever  they  can  lay  their 
hands  upon. 

"  May  18. — It  was  some  time,  in  making  out  our 
outfit,  before  I  could  bring  my  feelings  to  put  down 
in  the  list,  fire-arms  and  ammunition ;  they  ap- 
peared so  inconsistent  with  our  object.  But  Mr. 
Ward  joined  all  others  in  saying,  that  while  it 
would  be  a  temptation  of  Providence  to  go  where 
wild  beasts  were  so  abundant,  without  arms,  they 
would  be  a  kind  of  scarecrow  to  all  the  natives,  and 
save  us  (not  by  their  use,  but  sight,)  from  much 
trouble  and  insult,  and  insure  us,  on  the  contrary, 
safety  and  respect.  This,  together  with  the  fact, 
that  all  natives  go  armed,  and  we  being  on  a  tour 
of  investigation,  finally  overcame  my  scruples.  But 
I  must  confess,  I  would  almost  as  soon  allow 
my  own  life  to  be  taken,  as  to  take  that  of  a  fellow- 
man,  though  a  savage.  However,  God  will  lead  us 
into  no  trial  but  he  will  find  a  way  of  escape.  In 
him  we  trust."  L. 

"May  18.— When  I  think  of  the  tribes  of  the 
Lord  going  up  to  worship,  I  feel  forsaken  and  alone. 
Oh,  for  one  New  England  Sabbath.  This  morn- 
ing, in  opening  my  Bible,  I  found  that  well  known 
passage  in  which  Christ  reproves  his  disciples  for 
disputing  who  shonld  be  the  greatest.  I  have, 
of  late,  often  opened  to  this  portion  and  I  felt 
reproved.  Perhaps  it  is  the  voice  of  my  Master, 
cautioning  me  to   beware,  lest  a    spirit    of  pride 


118  BLJfijaoiKS       or 

should  influence  me,  and  I  begin  to  say  within 
myself,  who  shall  be  the  most  accurate  observer  7 
Who  shall  collect  the  most  valuable  information, 
and  make  out  the  best  report  ?  I  know  too  well 
the  deceitfulness  of  the  heart,  to  feel  that  I  am  in 
no  danger  of  being  influenced  by  such  motives.  I 
know  too  well,  also,  the  sad  effects  which  such  a 
spirit  has  wrought  among  missionaries,  to  think 
that  I  can  indulge  such  a  disposition  without  guilt, 
and  without  much  injury  to  the  cause  of  God. 
My  prayer  is,  that  I  may  be  delivered  from  it.  God 
forbid  that  I  seek  for  honour,  or  a  name  in  this 
world ;  but  rather  for  glory  and  immortality  in  the 
world  to  come.  I  am  willing  that  my  name  should 
stand  in  the  lowest  place  on  the  catalogue  of  those 
who  have  devoted  their  lives  to  the  cause  of  God, 
among  the  heathen.  O,  Lord, give  me  the  right  spirit. 

"  Passed  this  morning  a  coral  bank.  The  sight 
was  novel  and  interesting.  Sometimes  I  imagined 
the  bottom  covered  with  a  fleecy  cloud  ;  at  others, 
I  could  discover  nothing  but  white,  interspersed 
with  dark  spots.  Here  were  snow  drifts,  trees,  and 
shrubbery  ;  and  there,  pillars,  globes,  and  vases. 
It  was  to  me  a  new  and  splendid  exhibition  of  the 
rich  and  varied  furniture  of  the  deep. 

"  May  19. — The  wind  was  fair  all  night ;  but 
the  Malays  would  not  stir  the  anchor,  nor  hoist  the 
sail,  till  after  breakfast !  Just  when  the  wind  had 
all  died  away  they  were  ready  to  go.     They  are 


MUNSON       AND      LYMAN.  119 

now,  nine  o'clock,  P.  M.,  rowing  to  get  the  boat 
into  the  harbour  of  Pulo  Batu. 

"May  20.— This  morning  went  on  shore  and 
called  on  the  Post-holder.  Learned  some  miscel- 
laneous facts  in  reference  to  the  islands  and  their 
inhabitants. 

"  Went  to  call  at  a  cam  pong,  Bawa  Tobara. 
Some  of  the  men  met  us,  and  informed  us  that  ten 
individuals  were  sick  with  the  small-pox,  and  that 
they  were  making  medicine,  and  sacrificing  to  the 
gods ;  therefore  we  could  not  be  permitted  to  enter 
their  cam  pong  before  eight  o'clock,  P.  M.  These 
rites  they  told  us  would  continue  seven  days.  The 
disease  has  made  great  ravages  among  them  in 
past  times.  Eight  years  ago,  it  spread  over  these 
islands  and  swept  off  nearly  one  half  of  the  popula- 
tion. At  first  sight  I  am  constrained  to  call  them 
a  fine  race  of  people.  They  are  more  slender  and 
better  formed  than  the  Malays.  Exceedingly 
athletic  ;  altogether  an  interesting  race  of  idolators. 
I  saw  one  of  them  exercise  to-day  with  his  shield, 
&,c.  He  assumed  the  most  horribly  savage  atti- 
tudes I  ever  saw. 

"The  men  had  the  right  ear  perforated,  and 
many  were  filled  with  ornaments ;  some  had 
bracelets  on  the  arm."  M. 

"  It  is  truly  astonishing  what  perfect  salamanders 
the  natives  are.  With  nothing  on  but  a  pair  of 
drawers,  or  a  bit  of  cloth  wound  about  the  loins, 


120  MEMOIKS     OF 

and  a  handkerchief  on  the  head,  they  will  sit  in  a 
noon-day  tropical  sun,  and  laugh,  and  talk,  and 
eat,  with  as  much  nonchalance  as  a  New-Eng- 
lander  will  sit  over  the  fire  in  the  winter.  The 
sun's  rays  would  scorch  our  bodies  in  a  few  min- 
utes, but  it  makes  no  impression  ou  them. 

"  Everywhere  young  boys,  in  a  perfect  state  of 
nudity,  may  be  seen  playing  in  the  sun  all  day  ; 
and  I  have  seen  young  infants,  apparerttly  but  a 
few  weeks  old,  carried  in  their  mothers'  arms,  or 
on  her  back,  with  naught  to  shield  them  from 
the  sun's  rays,  the  reflection  of  which  from  the 
ground,  when  my  body  was  shaded,  I  could  scarce- 
ly endure. 

''  Off  Sumatra's  west  coast  is  a  group  of  islands, 
one  hundred  and  twenty-two  in  number,  called,  as 
a  whole,  Pulo  Batu,  (Rock  Island,)  from  a  romantic 
rock.     The  largest  is  called  Tanah  Massa. 

"  The  whole  number  of  people  in  the  group  are 
about  8000,  living  on  nineteen  different  islands  ;  of 
whom  7357  are  Nyas,  850  are  Malays,  100  are 
Chinese,  three  are  descendants  of  Dutch,  making 
in  all  7810. 

"  Having  spent  most  of  the  A.  M.  with  the  Post- 
holder,  pro.  tem.,  we  visited  the  nearest  Nyas  vil- 
lage, Bawa  Tobara,  nearly  or  quite  a  mile  up  the 
coast.  They  appeared  more  open-hearted,  manly, 
intelligent,  independent,  and  friendly,  than  the 
Malays,  Javanese,  or  central  Sumatrans.     They 


MUNSON       AND       LYMAN.  121 

seem  to  be  much  interested  in  our  object  in  visiting 
these  parts,  and  expressed  a  willingness  to  have 
schools.  I  then  explained  to  them  how  their 
language  could  be  written,  and  their  king  could 
give  his  orders,  and  be  understood,  without  leaving 
his  house,  and  they  could  correspond  with  one 
another :  at  this  they  were  highly  delighted,  and 
could  scarcely  find  words  to  express  themselves. 
We  left  them  much  gratified  with  our  introduction 
to  the  people  for  whom  we  had  so  long  prayed,  and 
whose  salvation  has  taken  such  deep  hold  of  our 
hearts."  L. 

"  May  22. — Last  night  arrangements  were  made 
to  leave  in  the  boat,  at  half-past  five  o'clock,  for  Se- 
gata,  an  island  about  twelve  miles  distant,  by  far 
the  most  populous  of  the  whole  group. 

'^  The  priests,  says  one  man,  of  whom  there  are 
ten,  on  Segata,  receive  no  compensation  for  their 
services  ;  but  make  likenesses  of  bad  spirits,  and 
sell  them  to  the  people.  The  god  in  the  centre  of 
the  village  is  the  great  Satan,  to  whom  sacrifice  is 
made  when  there  is  an  epidemic  in  the  village. 
When  there  is  sickness  in  a  house,  the  small  Satans 
are  sacrificed  to ;  and  the  priest  holds  a  bechara, 
for  which  he  receives  a  rupee  :  or  perhaps  more. 

"  We  passed  Hyo  and  Bintuang,  two  beautiful 
islands  ;  their  shores  covered  with  white  sand,  and 
skirted  with  cocoa-nut  trees,  with  here  and  there  a 
11 


122  MEMOIRS       OF 

solitary  banian,  giving-  shade  and  protection  to  the 
boats  of  a  fishing  village. 

"  At  half-past  ten  we  arrived  at  a  campong  ;  but 
the  head  man  was  attending  a  dance  at  the  vil- 
lage. The  women  came  out  to  see  us  ;  but  as  we 
advanced  they  receded.  After  making  some  ar- 
rangements for  breakfast,  we  pushed  on  to  the 
next  campong. 

''  Our  way  lay  along  the  beach,  and  the  burning 
rays  of  the  sun  were  beyond  endurance.     When 
arrived  at  a  short  distance  from  the  village,  we  sent 
our  interpreter  to  inform  the  datock,  head  man,  of 
our  arrival,  and  that  we  wished  to  speak  with  him. 
He  soon  came  out  and  welcomed  us  to  the  feast. 
We  entered  a  walled  enclosure,  one  hundred  yards 
square,  by  a  narrow  gate,  which  seemed  the  only 
way  of  access  to  the  village.     At  the  entrance  were 
about  twenty  hogs  lying  dead ;  many  were  building 
fires  upon  them,  and  scorching  them,  as  a  sort  of 
apology  for  dressing.     Immediately  after,  they  were 
cut  up  and  put,  with  the  intestines,  into  boihng  pots, 
of  which   there  were    thirty   in    the  square,  and 
cooked.     Boiled  pork,  with  boiled  rice,  of  which  we 
saw  a  great  abundance,  constituted  the  feast.     The 
pork  not  used  on  the  occasion  was  divided  by  one  of 
the  principal  head  men,  among  tlie  different  vil- 
lagers who  had  brought  hogs  to  be  killed  at  the 
feast. 

"  The  work  of  division  was  accomplished  with 


MUNSON      AND       LYMAN.  123 

the  utmost  order  and  good  feeling.  Not  a  murmur- 
ing word  was  heard. 

"  At  the  entrance  of  the  square  a  blue  flag  was 
flying  ;  near  the  centre  was  a  red  and  yellow  one, 
and  before  the  Penghooloo's  (chiefs)  house,  a  white 
flag,  besides  two  or  three  others.  We  were  led 
rapidly  through  the  yard  to  the  house  of  the  peng- 
hooloo,  and  ascended  by  a  flight  of  steps  to  the 
principal  hall.  A  mat  was  spread  for  us  on  the 
same  platform  with  the  master  of  the  feast,  and 
next  to  him  we  took  our  seats.  A  crowd  followed 
us  up  the  steps,  and  as  soon  as  we  had  taken  our 
seats,  they  all  with  one  accord  began  to  make  the 
most  deafening  shout,  as  a  token  of  joy  at  our 

anival.      At  the  beck   of   the   penghooloo   this    waS 

repeated  several  times.  Directly  the  crowd  retired, 
and  we  had  full  opportunity  to  look  about  and  ob* 
serve  the  dress  and  ceremonies.  On  the  same 
platform  with  ourselves,  at  our  right,  were  seated 
fifteen  or  twenty  females  in  their  full  dancing 
dresses.  A  description  of  their  dress  will  give  an 
idea  of  the  whole.  Their  hair  was  neatly  put  up, 
and  around  it  a  beautiful  head-dress  of  gold,  with  a 
bronze  plume  in  front.  Around  their  neck  many 
of  them  had  gold  collars  of  pecuhar  workmanship. 
From  each  shoulder  projected  a  piece  of  carved 
wood,  to  each  of  which,  behind,  were  attached 
fifteen  or  twenty  strings  of  yellow  beads ;  to  the 
pendant  end,  brass  bells  and  a  small  species  of 


124  MEMOIRS       OF 

shell.  In  front  the  strings  passed  from  one  shoulder 
to  the  other.  Beneath  this  was  a  red  bajoe,  (short 
gown,)  and  about  the  waist  a  scarlet  or  yellow 
sarong,  some  of  woollen,  and  others  of  silk,  beauti- 
fully bound  round,  over  which  twenty  or  thirty 
yards  of  biass  wire  chain  completed  the  dress  of  the 
body.  Most  of  them  had  jewels  in  the  ears,  and 
clasps  about  the  waist.  The  women  of  the  peng- 
hooloo  were  distinguished  by  two  ivory  clasps  of  not 
less  than  a  pound  weight.  The  dress  of  the  males 
was  less  gaudy  and  expensive.  Many,  especially 
the  head  men,  were  dressed  in  red  or  yellow  bajoes 
(long  jackets),  and  a  sort  of  turban  or  cap  upon  the 
head :  besides  a  profusion  of  ornaments  on  the 
fingers  and  right  anus ,-  and  ciii  iniiuense  liug  in 
the  right  ear.  Each  man  had  his  kris  and  short 
cutlass.  A  few  had  on  long  red  robes  ;  but  many 
had  no  other  dress  than  a  few  strips  of  cloth. 

"  In  the  square,  the  women  on  one  side,  and  the 
men  on  the  other,  formed  a  circle,  and  moved  by  a 
slow  but  regular  step  from  left  to  right.  The 
music,  if  it  could  be  so  called,  was  vocal.  All  were 
able  to  join  in  the  dance  :  even  children  are  taught 
to  take  the  step  with  perfect  regularity.  One  I  saw 
not  more  than  four  years  of  age,  who  kept  the  time 
perfectly  well.  The  circle  sometimes  consisted  of  a 
hundred,  though  it  was  constantly  varying.  Some 
were  leaving  and  others  joining  it.  The  bride  and 
bridegroom  were  not  to  be  distinguished  by  their  dress. 


MUNSON       AND       LYMAN.  125 

"  They  joined  in  the  dance,  separated  at  a  dis- 
tance from  each  other.  The  females  were  led  oa 
by  aged  matrons,  while  little  girls  brought  up  the 
rear.  They  offered  us  food,  which  we  declined ; 
but  at  length  it  was  brought  in,  and  we  could  not 
refuse.  It  consisted  of  pork,  cut  up  in  square  pieces, 
and  boiled  rice,  both  warm  and  cold. 

"  We  ate  sparingly,  and  then  asked  permission  to 
pass  through  the  houses.  We  went  from  one  end 
of  the  village  to  the  other,  passing  from  house  to 
house  through  small  doors.  I  could  easily  perceive 
that  though  their  houses  were  similar,  the  skill  of 
the  ladies  in  putting  things  in  order  was  very  dif- 
ferent. 

"  While  some  houses  were  sadly  filled  with  filth 
and  confusion,  others  might  lay  some  claim  to 
neatness. 

"  When  we  had  finished  our  observations,  and 
distributed  w^hat  few  presents  we  brought,  we  took 
leave,  not,  however,  till  we  had  witnessed  their  skill  in 
warlike  manoeuvres.  An  old  man  distributed  many 
presents,  saying, '  this  and  this  I  give  to  you,  friend,' 
and  all  the  crowd  shouted  applause.  The  master 
of  the  feast  wore  false  mustachios  made  of  gold- 
leaf.  From  each  corner  of  his  mouth,  horns  of  it 
projected  like  tusks."  M. 

*'  Visited  the  opium  shop.     The  islands  are  farm- 
ed out  for  four  hundred  and  thirty  guilders  per  month. 
I  asked  the  Chinaman  how  many  of  the  little 
11* 


126  MEMOIRS       OF 

messes  he  was  weighing  out  would  make  a  man  a 
fool  ?  He  answered  three  ;  I  then  remonstrated 
with  him  for  making  his  fellow  men  fools  at  ten 
cents  each."  L. 

"  May  23. — Found  one  man  who  had  formerly- 
been  connected  with  the  mission  school  at  Bencoo- 
len.  He  inquired  if  I  knew  Mr.  Ward,  at  Padang. 
It  is  gratifying  to  see  with  what  pleasure  these  men 
were  remembered  by  all  who  were  once  connected 
with  their  schools.  I  love  to  trace  the  consequences 
of  such  efforts.  The  cause,  it  is  true,  has  ceased, 
but  the  effects,  the  blessed  effects,  will  be  felt  through 
eternity. 

"  Mission  schools  are  the  engines  with  which  God 
designs  to  break  down  the  strongest  bulwarks  of 
superstition  and  idolatry.  The  disinterested  spirit 
manifested  by  such  men,  imperceptibly  makes  an 
impression,  on  the  mind  even  of  a  heathen  youth, 
which  neither  time  nor  circumstances  can  ever 
efface."  M. 

"  Wherever  we  have  gone  among  the  Nyas,  the 
cry  has  been  for  tombak,  (tobacco.)  This  appears 
to  be  the  sine  qua  non  with  them.  A  national 
frenzy  seems  to  exist  to  obtain  it.  A  few  doit's 
worth  of  it  will  purchase  what  a  rupee  would  not. 

"  In  their  colour  they  are  fairer  than  the  Java- 
nese or  Malays.  They  are  open  and  frank,  far 
removed  from  that  sneaking,  villainous  duplicity 
of    the  Malays,   which,    the    more    one  becomes 


MUNSON      AND       LYMAN.  127 

acquainted   with   them,   the    move    he  is   led    to 
abhor."  L. 

"  May  24. — Set  out  this  morning  early  for  Bono. 
We  reached  the  south-east  side  after  rowing  several 
miles  over  a  coral  reef,  so  shallow,  that  at  low  water  a 
a  man  can  pass  from  Bono  to  Sebranun,  distant  four 
miles.  There  are  on  Bono  one  hundred  and  twenty 
souls ;  one  campong,  and  a  few  scattered  houses.  We 
entered  the  campong,  and  inquired  for  the  house  of  the 
penghooloo.  We  found  his  excellency  seated  on  a  pil- 
low making  baskets.  We  entered  into  conversation 
and  made  many  inquiries  respecting  the  laws  and 
customs  of  the  Nyas  people.  He  conversed  with  free- 
dom ;  answered  all  our  inquiries.  He  stated  that 
there  was  no  priest  on  Bono ;  but  when  the  people 
were  sick,  and  it  was  necessary  to  make  sacrifice,  a 
priest  came  from  Speaker,  a  neighbouring  island  and 
killed  the  hog.  The  crania  of  the  swine  thus  killed 
are  hung  beneath  the  little  stand  on  which  the 
groups  of  gods  are  placed.  The  killing  of  hogs  is 
not  resorted  to  unless  the  priest's  or  doctor's  pre- 
scriptions, (for  they  are  both  the  same,)  fail.  Adul- 
tery, murder  and  theft  are  capital  crimes.  If  a  man 
lie  he  is  fined ;  if  he  divorces  his  wife,  he  pays  a 
sum  to  the  penghooloo  ;  this,  however,  is  seldom 
done.  There  are  two  gods,  one  above  and  the 
other  below.  Tlie  one  above  is  the  less  powerful, 
and  receives  lit  tie  or  no  worship;  though  he  is  con- 
sidered as  a  good  being.     The  god  below  is  the  most 


128  MEMOIRS       OF 

powerful  of  all  beings ;  he  presides  over  the  affairs 
of  men.  He  commissions  diseases,  and  they  seize 
upon  a  solitary  individual,  or  on  a  whole  campong. 
He  rebukes  them,  and  they  are  stayed.  To  him  the 
family  or  village  make  supplication,  when  visited  by 
the  desolating  angel. 

"  The  God  below,  whose  name  is  Ladoe  Radano, 
is  looked  upon  as  an  evil  spirit,  and  the  father  or 
original  of  all  the  evils  which  men  suffer.  The 
God  above  is  a  good  being,  and  to  him  the  soul  re- 
turns when  released  from  the  body. 

"  May  25. — This  morning  a  man  called  to  inform 
us  that  the  penghooloo  of  Bambavo  Jenoovoo  or 
Segata,  whose  campong  we  had  visited  in  his  ab- 
sence, was  now  at  home,  and  would  be  happy  to 
see  us.  This  man  is  certainly  one  of  much  intelli- 
gence, and  in  two  interviews  w^hich  we  have  had 
with  him,  has  expressed  himself  in  the  most  frank 
and  open  manner  respecting  the  objects  of  our  mis- 
sion. He  wishes  that  white  men  might  come  and 
reside  among  the  Nyas  people,  and  instruct  the  chil- 
dren. Hjs  name  is  Ahovavooloo.  Iregetthat  time 
compels  us  to  decline  the  invitation  to  visit  his 
village. 

"  May  26. — This  morning  we  set  off  in  the  rain 
to  pay  our  respects  to  Bajah  Boekit,  the  head  man  of 
all  the  Batu  islands.  His  ancestors  formerly  seized 
on  Pulo  Simoe,  and  held  it  as  a  sort  of  sove- 
reignty.    Simoe  is  now  under  his  jurisdiction.     His 


MUNSON       AND       LYMAN.  129 

residence  is  on  the  north  side  of  Pulo  Massa,  the 
largest  of  the  Batu  group.  His  village  is  in  the 
true  Nyas  style  ;  is  built  on  a  hill  about  seventy- 
five  feet  high.  The  access  to  it  is  by  a  flight  of  un- 
hewn stone  steps.  We  soon  found  the  house  of 
his  excellency,  and  entered  without  ceremony.  We 
took  our  seat  in  the  place  of  honour ;  about  thirty 
attendants  seated  themselves  on  the  floor.  We  com- 
menced our  conversation  without  delay,  and  went 
through  the  whole  range  of  questions  usually  pro- 
posed. His  excellency,  who  is'^a  sharp-sighted  old 
man,  loquacious,  and  rather  conceited,  answered  all 
our  inquiries  without  hesitation,  and  with  much  ap- 
apparent  frankness."  M. 

"  Hb     appeared    quite,  interested    in    oiir    plans  ,• 

would  be  rejoiced  himself,  and  thought  the  people 
generally,  to  receive  missionaries,  and  endeavour  to 
avail  themselves  of  their  instructions. 

"  We  saw  here  the  first  Nyas  blacksmith's  shop  that 
we  have  seen.  The  forge  consisted  of  a  few  small 
stones  laid  around  in  a  small  circle  on  the  ground. 
The  bellows  were  two  perpendicular  wooden  cylin- 
ders, with  a  cotton  stuffed  swab  in  each,  which  a 
boy,  standing  on  an  elevation  equal  to  the  top, 
worked  alternately  up  and  down,  on  the  principle 
of  an  air  pump  or  syringe,  and  thus  forced  the  air 
through  a  small  bamboo  at  the  bottom  of  each, 
which  directed  from  both  a  continual  stream  upon 
the  coals."  L. 


130  MEMOIKS       OP 

'•  May  27. — At  four  o'clock  weighed  anchor,  and 
spread  our  sails  for  Nyas.  I  confess,  when  turning 
away  from  this  interesting  field,  I  felt  a  degree  of 
regret ;  it  seems  already  ripe  for  the  harvest. 

"  The  physical  character  of  these  islands  is  too 
strongly  marked  to  be  passed  unnoticed.  The 
whole  Batu  group,  as  far  as  my  observations  extend- 
ed, rest  on  a  bed  of  hme-stone.  In  some  places  it 
forms  the  basis  of  the  shore,  against  which  the  sea 
beats  with  inconceivable  violence.  The  continual 
dashing  of  the  waves  has  cut  out  numerous  irregu- 
lar channels ;  yet  the  incorporation  of  recent  shells 
and  fragments  of  vegetable  matter,  with  the  solid 
rock,  is  certain  proof  that  the  immoveable  founda- 
tions are  making  rapid  conquests  upon  the  domin- 
ions of  the  deep. 

"  From  the  deep  basins  among  the  islands,  coral 
beds  are  rising;  and  every  year  narrowing  the 
bounds  of  navigation,  by  forming  new  reefs  and 
islands,  or  uniting  those  before  separated.  So  uni- 
form, is  this  work,  that  at  low  water,  a  man  can 
now  walk  from  the  west  side  of  Bono  to  Sebranun, 
a  distance  of  four  miles.  Some  islands  that  were 
formerly  distinct,  are  now  united  and  form  one. 
The  soil  is  a  light  sand,  intermixed  wdth  a  black 
mould,  evidently  originating  from  the  decomposi- 
tion of  vegetable  matter.  Und6r  proper  cultivation, 
it  might  soon  be  made  to  produce  all  the  necessaries 


MUNSON      AND       LYMAN.  131 

and  luxuries  of  a  tropical  climate.  Among  the 
fruits,  the  plantain,  the  pine-apple,  the  shadock,  the 
rose-apple,  the  lime,  and  orange,  flourish  well,  and 
are  as  cheap  and  abundant  as  in  Java.  Potatoes 
and  sago  are  also  extensively  cultivated ;  the  latter 
is  the  principal  article  of  food  among  the  Nyas  and 
Malays.  The  rice  used  is  brought  from  the  island 
of  Nyas.  Hogs  and  fowls  are  found  in  great  num- 
bers, in  all  the  inhabited  islands.  Wild  hogs  are 
abundant ;  and  in  the  large  islands  monkeys  lite- 
rally swarm. 

"The  shores  of  this  island,  most  exposed  to  the 
incessant  beating  of  the  heavy  waves  rolling  in 
from  the  Indian  Ocean,  are  Uned  with  cocoa-nut 
trees,  with  a  few  sohtary  banians.  The  latter  mark 
the  place  of  the  village,  as  they  afford  an  excellent 
shelter  to  their  boats  and  sampans.  Some  of  the 
smaller  islands  are  covered  entirely  with  cocoa- 
nut  trees  and  shrubbery ;  while  the  hills  and  vales 
of  the  larger  are  loaded  with  dense  forests  of  timber 
trees,  adapted  to  all  purposes  of  building  and  navi- 
gation. 

"  On  the  shores  of  the  islands,  which  are  pro- 
tected from  the  violence  of  the  waves,  the  mangrove 
takes  the  place  of  the  palm,  the  sandy  beach  disap- 
pears, and  those  hardy  sons  of  the  vegetable  king- 
dom, by  thrusting  their  innumerable  roots  into  the 
deep  sand,  seem  to  echo  to  the  mighty  waters,  the 
sentiment  of  inspiration;    'Thus    far  shalt  thou 


132  MEMOIRS      OF 

come  and  no  farther,  and  here  shall  thy  proud  waves 
be  stayed.' 

"  The  principal  employment  of  the  inhabitants  is 
fishing  and  making  cocoa-nut  oil.  The  food  of  the 
Nyas  is  sago  and  fish.  Of  the  latter  they  take  an 
abundance  on  the  shores,  besides  immense  numbers 
of  shell-fish,  which  abound  on  the  reefs  of  lime- 
stone. They  plant  large  groves  of  the  sago  on 
the  marshy  parts  of  the  island,  which  form  a  shade 
so  perfect  as  to  be  actually  dark  at  noon.  The  air 
issuing  from  these  groves  resembles  that  coming 
from  a  damp  and  confined  cellar,  llie  sago,  min- 
gled with  cocoa>nut  milk,  and  cooked,  constitutes 
the  principal  food  of  the  Malays  and  Nyas  men. 
Large  numbers  of  the  sea-slug,  so  much  admired 
by  the  Chinese,  are  taken  on  the  coast,  and  sold  at 
an  exorbitant  price. 

"  The  manufacture  of  cocoa-nut  oil  may  be  called 
the  business  of  the  inhabitants.  Twelve  or  four- 
teen good  cocoa-nuts  will  make  a  quart  of  oil,  which 
sells  to  the  Chinese  at  the  rate  of  twenty  cents  per 
gallon.  Even  at  this  low  price,  so  abundant  are 
the  materials,  that  some  of  the  Nyas  have  not  only 
a  competence,  but  may  be  esteemed  wealthy. 

"The  climate  is  said  to  be  unhealthy.  The 
truth  of  this  will  not  be  questioned  if  we  look 
a  moment  at  the  condition  of  the  soil.  Most  of  the 
islands  are  low  and  swampy ;  the  soil  covered  with 
vegetation,  which  is  constantly  springing  up  and 


MUNSON       AND       LYMAN.  133 

decaying.  With  the  exception  of  here  and  there 
an  acre  occupied  by  a  Nyas  village,  the  whole  is  a 
wilderness.  The  effluvia  arising  from  such  a  mass 
of  decaying  matter,  especially  from  the  plantations 
of  sago,  must  contaminate  the  atmosphere,  and 
load  it  with  pestilence.  However,  I  am  fully  per- 
suaded, that  were  some  elevated  position  chosen, 
(and  nothing  is  necessary  but  to  go  and  take  pos- 
session,) and  the  forest  cleared  away,  it  would  be 
found  as  healthy  as  any  station  in  a  tropical  cli- 
mate. The  most  destructive  pestilence,  that  has 
ever  visited  these  islands,  is  the  small  pox. 

"A  Nyas  village  is  altogether  sui  generis.  A 
suitable  place  is  selected  at  a  short  distance  from  the 
sea-shore.  An  oblong  square,  (perhaps  one  hun- 
dred yards  by  seventy-five,)  is  enclosed  by  a  sub- 
stantial stone  wall,  seven  or  eight  feet  high,  and  as 
many  in  thickness.  Next  to  the  shore  is  a  narrow 
gate-way,  strongly  defended.  The  two  ends,  and 
the  back  side  of  the  square,  are  occupied  by  houses. 
On  the  right  or  left,  near  the  gate-way,  is  a  large 
well,  fifty  or  sixty  feet  in  circumference,  and  ten 
deep.  Every  one  who  draws  water,  descends  into 
it  by  a  flight  of  steps  ;  fills  his  bamboo,  and  re-as- 
cends by  the  same  means.  Near  the  well  is  an 
enclosure,  designed  as  a  bathing-house  for  females. 
The  well,  &,c.,  are  the  property  of  the  village.  The 
head-man's  house  usually  occupies  the  middle  of  the 
row  of  houses  that  front  the  gate.  The  houses  are 
12 


134  MEMOIRS       OF 

all  united,  and  connected  with  each  other  by  small 
doors.  They  are  raised  on  posts,  eight  or  ten  feet 
from  the  ground.  They  are  all  of  one  story.  Be- 
sides the  back  room,  which  is  occupied  mostly  by 
the  females,  there  is  but  one  room  to  each  house. 
This  is  a  large  hall,  with  the  entrant  at  one  side. 
On  the  front  is  an  elevation  extending  across  it, 
and  above  that  another,  which  answers  for  a  seat. 
Near  this  is  a  sort  of  lattice-work  across  the  front  of 
the  house,  which  answers  for  a  window.  The 
whole  is  surmounted  by  a  roof  altogether  dispropor- 
tionate, being  as  high  as  all  the  rest  of  the  building. 
Near  the  house  of  the  head-man  is  a  stone,  elevated 
two  or  three  feet,  as  a  stand,  before  which  the  village 
meetings  are  held.  In  the  centre  of  the  yard  is  the 
village  god,  placed  in  a  little  enclosure,  beneath  an 
attap  roof.  The  remainder  of  the  enclosure  is  a 
common,  kept  very  neat  and  free  from  rubbish,  for 
purposes  of  walking  and  athletic  exercise. 

"  On  the  whole,  for  neatness  of  design,  for  skill 
in  workmanship,  and  cleanliness,  a  Nyas  village  far 
surpasses  any  thing  I  have  ever  seen  among  the 
Malays,  or  had  ever  expected  from  a  people  who  are 
still  ranked  among  barbarians. 

"  The  customs  of  the  Nyas  men  are  no  less 
diverse  from  those  of  all  other  nations,  than  their 
habitations.  Every  extraordinary  event  among 
them  is  attended  by  a  feast.  Indeed,  I  doubt  whe- 
ther there  are  any  occurrences  among  them  that  are 


MUNSON      AND      LYMAN.  135 

considered  proper  occasions  of  mourning.  A  birth, 
or  death ;  a  marriage,  or  the  visitation  of  a  pesti- 
lence, are  all  attended  by  feasting.  Scenes  of  festi' 
vity  are  accompanied  with  music  and  dancing. 
Each  village  owns  a  number  of  hogs  in  common  ; 
and  when  a  great  feast  is  made,  several  villages 
unite ;  each  furnishing  several  hogs.  After  enough 
are  killed  for  the  occasion,  each  village  receives  of 
the  remainder  according  to  the  number  sent.  The 
division  is  always  made  without  dissatisfaction  or 
disturbance. 

"  Their  mode  of  burying  is  peculiar.  The  body 
is  kept  two  days  after  death,  when  it  is  deposited  in 
a  neat  coffin,  made  much  after  the  European  man- 
ner, and  carried  to  the  place  of  deposit. 

"  Their  grave-yards,  if  so  they  can  be  called,  are 
always  selected  in  some  lonely,  unfrequented  spot. 
In  the  Batu  islands,  the  back  side  of  the  island, 
where  there  is  a  high  surf,  where  no  boats  can 
land,  where  no  village  is  near ;  in  a  word,  where 
solitude  is  undisturbed  by  the  voice  of  man  ;  there 
the  body  is  carried  and  laid  on  an  elevated  plat- 
form amidst  the  thickest  shades  of  the  forest.  As 
I  was  stroUing  one  day  on  the  back  side  of  Seboo- 
hassee,  where  nothing  was  heard  but  the  dashing 
of  the  waves,  and  the  singing  of  birds,  beneath  the 
shade  of  a  large  tree,  I  was  startled  to  see  seven  or 
eight  coffins  arranged  in  regular  order.  I  gazed  a 
moment  and  hurried  by,  but  had  proceeded  only  a 


136  MEMOIRS       OF 

few  steps  before  I  saw  as  many  more,  and  a  little 
farther  was  a  still  larger  number.  At  the  latter 
place  one  man  had  recently  been  deposited.  His 
coffin  was  decorated  with  two  small  strips  of  red 
cloth  in  the  form  of  flags^  waving  over  it.  Indeed 
for  some  distance,  along  the  back  of  this  island,  the 
land  is  literally  a  Golgotha.  A  sepulchre  with 
shattered  coffins,  and  bones  mingled  with  bones  in 
horrid  fraternity. 

"  The  Nyas  have  a  bad  practice  of  cutting  off  the 
front  teeth  level  with  the  gums,  under  a  mistaken 
notion  that  it  adds  to  their  beauty.  The  god  of 
fashion  reigns  here,  as  well  as  in  more  civilized 
society. 

"  This  is  done  at  twelve  or  fifteen  years  of  age. 
It  is  a  very  painful  operation,  and  is  followed  by 
several  days'  illness.  The  practice  injures  their 
voices  much. 

"  They  marry  young ;  the  female  sometimes  at 
ten,  and  the  male  at  fifteen.  This  is  done  by  ask- 
ing the  consent  of  the  parents,  sometimes  of  the 
head  man.  A  feast,  and  the  work  is  finished.  They 
are  husband  and  wife. 

"  The  priests  are  numerous  ;  their  principal  em- 
ploymentj  as  priests,  seems  to  be  to  make  likenesses 
of  the  evil  spirits,  and  hold  becharas  with  the  devil, 
in  cases  of  sickness.  For  this  they  are  well  paid. 
Yet  their  income  from  this  source  by  no  means 


M  U  N  S  O  N       AND      L   X   U  A  N  .  137 

meets  their  wants.  They  labour  daily,  as  other 
citizens. 

"Their  language  is  peculiar  to  themselves. 
Their  words  are  uttered  with  great  rapidity,  and 
they  are  really  the  most  noisy  people  I  have  ever 
seen. 

"  No  man  is  without  a  wooden  shield,  four  or 
five  feet  in  length,  and  fifteen  inches  in  the  middle, 
but  tapering  to  a  point  at  each  end.  Besides  this 
they  have  the  spear,  kris,  and  sword.  The  arms 
of  a  Nyas  man — and  they  seldom  appear  abroad 
without  at  least  the  kris  and  sword — are  nearly  a 
load  for  one  man.  Their  war  like  exercise  consists 
in  a  dexterous  leap,  so  as  to  conceal  the  body  be- 
hind the  shield  ;  then  a  plunge  or  two  with  the 
spear ;  when  it  is  dropped,  and  the  sword  is  drawn, 
and  brandished  twice  or  three  times,  which  closes 
up  the  whole.  The  horrid  aspect  which  the  coun- 
tenance assumes  during  this  exercise  is  altogether 
indescribable."  M. 

"  No  person  can  marry  more  than  one  wife  at  a 
time.  Upon  the  decease  of  a  man's  wife  he  can 
marry  again  if  he  chooses,  in  two  or  three  days. 
When  a  woman's  husband  dies  she  must  wait  as 
many  months  before  she  again  marries.  No  man 
can  put  away  his  wife  as  long  as  she  retains  a 
good  character. 

"  In  case  he  designs  to  do  it,  he  must  apply  to 
the  Ametjoer,  whose  decision  is  final.  If  he  ob- 
12* 


138  MEMOIRS       OF 

jects,  they  cannot  be  divorced.  If  he  gives  his 
consent,  the  man  must  pay  the  woman  twenty 
dollars. 

"  When  a  young  person  is  detected  in  a  lie  by 
his  parents,  he  receives  a  chastising.  When  ar- 
rived at  years  of  discretion  he  is  brought  before  the 
Ametjoer,  and  if  he  will  not  confess  his  fault,  and 
exhibit  penitence,  he  is  fined  twenty  dollars. 

"  When  one  is  detected  in  theft,  if  he  will  not 
confess  to  the  Ametjoer  his  fault,  ask  pardon  of  the 
one  he  has  offended,  and  restore  the  property,  his 
hands  and  feet  are  bound  together,  and  he  is  cast 
into  the  sea. 

"Adultery  and  murder  are  punished  with  in- 
stant death  by  decapitation.  These  crimes  occur 
so  infrequently  that  some  of  the  Ametjoers  have 
almost  lost  the  run  of  the  laws.  Some  of  the 
oldest  inhabitants,  in  some  villages,  cannot  recollect 
when  either  of  the  above  crimes  has  occurred. 

"  One  Ametjoer,  of  Oro  Hili,  informed  me  that  a 
Nyas  man's  becoming  a  Mohammedan,  would 
subject  him  to  expulsion  from  the  Bunwa  (village.) 
When  asked  how  they  would  regard  a  man's 
throwing  away  his  idols  and  becoming  a  Christian, 
he  replied,  no  such  case  had  yet  occurred,  and  he 
knew  not  how  far  it  would  interfere  with  their 
customs.  It  would  be  time  to  decide  when  one 
had  become  a  Christian.  Others,  however,  in- 
formed us  that  there  was  no  notice  whatever  taken 


M  U  N  S  O  N      AND       LYMAN.  139 

of  a  man's  becoming  a  Mohammedan.  He  would 
be  obliged,  however,  on  his  own  part  to  be  very 
careful  not  to  become  defiled  where  there  were  so 
many  swine. 

'■  Rajah  Bockit  says,  that  but  one  has  turned  to 
the  ways  of  the  false  prophet,  and  he  resides  still  in 
his  Bunwa.  Others  say  there  are  twenty  in  Pulo 
Batu. 

"  We  have  witnessed  nothinsr  amonsr  them  that 
forbids  the  introduction  of  the  gospel.  They  have 
great  dread  and  reverence  for  white  men,  and  great 
love  for  the  English.  They  would  rejoice  to  have 
their  children  taught  to  read  and  write,  if  it  can  be 
possible  to  write  the  Nyas  language.  A  missionary 
among  them  would  be  well  received.  They  are 
sufficiently  far  removed  from  the  eye  of  the  Dutch 
to  receive  no  trouble  from  them,  while  sufficiently 
near  to  receive  aid  in  times  of  trouble.  He  must, 
however,  be  careful  that  he  always  pursues  such  a 
course  as  to  convince  the  people  that  he  has  no 
connection  whatever  with  government,  while  at  the 
same  time,  according  to  gospel  principles,  he  must 
render  tribute  to  whom  tribute  is  due,  and  custom 
to  whom  custom,  and  be  cautious  that  he  never 
does  or  says  aught  that  will  prejudice  the  minds 
of  the  people  against  the  government. 

'•  There  is  no  question  but  now  is  the  time  to 
look  after  these  8000  souls.  Every  facility  possible 
presents  itself  for  present  labour.     The   situation 


140  UEMOIRS       OF 

of  the  people  in  a  village  for  church  and  school  is 
unparalleled  in  the  history  of  missions.  It  is  as 
easy  calling  them  together,  and  the  people  would 
have  no  further  to  go  than  the  students  of  a  New 
England  College.  Then  their  superiority  of  mind 
and  elevation  of  character ;  their  present  exemption 
from  vice ;  the  looseness  of  their  heathenism  ;  their 
respect  for  foreigners ;  their  love  for  the  English ; 
everything  seems  to  say  the  field  is  white,  already 
white  for  the  harvest.  Then  its  relation  to  Nyas. 
It  is  like  a  portico  to  a  house.  If  a  man  does  not 
find  labour  sufficient,  one  day's  sail  will  carry  him 
to  200,000  speaking  the  same  language,  and 
possessing  the  same  customs.  Or  in  connection  with 
this  might  be  established  a  school  or  two  at  Pa- 
dang,  where  are  one  thousand  free,  and  two  thous- 
and slave  Nyas."  L. 

"  May  28. — Though  I  am  now  on  my  way  to 
Nyas,  my  feelings  have  not  yet  left  the  Batu 
group.  I  am  still  in  thought  reviewing  the  field  I 
have  so  hastily  surveyed.  I  can  still  see  its  dense 
forests,  its  scattered  villages,  and  hear  the  mighty 
waves  dashing  against  the  shores  of  its  hundred 
islands.  But  that  race  of  people  on  whom  no  light 
hasshined  ;  my  heart  feels  for  them.  I  would  devise 
some  means  for  their  relief  and  salvation.  It  can- 
not be  denied  that  they  are  superstitious,  and  in 
many  respects  degraded,  yet  they  are  not  in  a  hope- 
less state.     All  their  sacrifices  are  to  propitiate  the 


MUNSON      AND       LYMAN.  141 

evil  spirit,  and  to  avert  the  calamities  he  has  power 
to  inflict.  Rude  likenesses  of  this  god  are  ten-fold 
more  numerous  than  even  the  population.  To  se- 
cure his  favour  is  the  beginning  and  end  of  their 
religion.  The  awe  usually  felt  at  the  idea  of  a 
superior  power ;  and  especially  the  high  and  holy 
sentiments  of  love  and  gratitude  towards  an  all- 
wise  and  benevolent  Father,  which  the  Bible  re- 
veals, not  only  do  not  exist,  but  as  yet  they  are 
probably  without  a  name.  But  with  all  their  im- 
perfections they  possess  many  redeeming  qualities. 
They  are  not  so  low  in  the  scale  of  morals  as  most 
heathen  who  have  lived  without  the  restraints  of  the 
gospel. 

"  This  morning  we  found  ourselves  in  sight  of 
the  long-desired  Nyas.  I  have  read  of  it,  thought 
of  it,  and  prayed  over  it,  but  now  I  see  it.  The 
coast  rises  in  gentle  elevations,  covered  with  grass 
and  low  shrubbery.  Surely  this  beautiful  spot 
could  not  have  been  designed  for  the  residence  of  a 
being  so  degraded  as  man  in  his  fallen  state,  but 
this  desecration  is  permitted  for  a  while,  till  a 
brighter  day  shall  come.  And  a  brighter  day  shall 
come.  Along  these  shores  the  story  of  redeeming 
mercy  shall  be  told,  and  believed.  Here  immortal 
hopes  shall  spring  up,  and  ripen. 

"The  sound  of  the  'church-going  bell'  shall 
echo  along  these  valleys,  and  roll  over  these  hills, 


142  MEMOIRS       OF 

filling  thousands  of  hearts  with  gladness  and  joy 

unutterable. 

"  I  love  to  dwell  on  such  thoughts  when  treading 

on  heathen   shores.     It  makes  me  feel  strong.     I 

feel  at    home    in     my    Master's    own    enclosure. 

Though  Satan  has  usurped  it  for  a  little  season,  he 

is  shortly  to  be  driven  out  of  it  with  shame  and 

everlasting  disgrace. 

"  At  night  anchored  at  Simambawa.     Found  an 

Arab  slaver  and  a  Company's  gun-boat  in  the  roads. 
Heard  rumours  of  a  meditated  attack  of  the  Achi- 
nese  on  Gunong  Holis."  M. 

"  May  29. — Spent  part  of  the  morning  in  con- 
versation with  the  Arab.  He  says  around  this  bay 
are  five  thousand  people,  but  under  different  chiefs. 
The  villages  are  upon  the  summits  of  the  hills,  and 
almost  entirely  concealed  by  the  heavy  foliage. 
He  is  commissioned  here  by  government ; — a  Chris- 
tian government  for  the  purchase  of  slaves. 

*'  The  Dutch  gravely  talk  of  debtors.  Of  sending 
to  Nyas  for  debtors.  But  here  things  go  by  their 
right  names.  It  is  seUing  slaves.  They  are 
brought  down  to  the  beach  corded,  and  while  the 
trade  is  going  on,  are  bound  to  a  post.  And  when 
the  bargain  is  concluded,  handed  over  Hke  dumb 
beasts  to  the  purchaser,  and  naked,  except  a  bit  of 
bark  about  the  loins,  led  by  the  cords  to  the  boat, 
and  on  board  are  fettered,  and  carried  to  a  foreign 
land.     '  And  why  do  you  fetter  them  V  I  asked  the 


MUNSON       AND       LYMAN.  143 

Arab,  '  Because  they  would  throw  themselves  over- 
board, or  in  some  other  way  destroy  themselves; 
and  perhaps  they  will  do  it  now,  as  many  do,  before 
they  arrive,  or  as  soon  as  they  arrive  and  are  freed. 
I  never  fetter  those  who   go   wiUingly.'     All   the 
men  on  board  were  fettered.     I  saw  on  the  guard 
boat  that  accompanied  him,  a  very  interesting  boy 
and  girl,  of  about  four  and  five  or  six  years  of 
age.     Their  father  and  mother  having  died,  their 
uncle,  by  having  the  temptation  laid  before  him, 
had  sold  them.     The  government  purchased  them 
for  a  number  of  years ;  at  the  expiration  of  which 
they  are  free.     In  the  mean  time  they  make  coolies 
of  them,  and  give  them  their  clothes,  food,  $1.20 
cents   per  month  ;  or  they  sell  their    services    to 
others.     I  have  never  yet,  in  all  my  inquiries,  met 
with  any  one  who  has  seen  these  people  return  to 
their  native  land,  or  has  known  them  to  be  liberated. 
It  may  be  said  the  slaves  are  better  off  than  in 
Nyas.     But  who  created  them  free  ?     And  who  is 
to  be  responsible  for  turning  the  hand  of  every  man 
against  his  neighbour,  and  filling  a  nation  of  two 
hundred  thousand  of  most  interesting  people,  with 
the  worst    of  crimes,    stealing   and  trafficking  in 
human   flesh,  and  to   obtain  it,  wading  through 
their  neighbour's  blood? 

"  May  29. — The  chiefs  came  down  with  a  train 
of  armed  vassals,  bringing  one  slave.  I  saw  the 
poor  wretch  dragged  about  with  a  cord  passed  over 


144  MEMOIRS       OF 

his  arms.  He  looked  up  with  a  melancholy  smile 
upon  the  monsters  who  were  seUing  and  buying 
him.  and  then  marched  away  to  the  floating 
prison."  M. 

"  About  eleven  o'clock  two  Rajahs,  one  over 
three  hundred,  the  other  over  two  hundred  and 
fifty  people,  came  down  to  the  audience-house. 
The  greatest  Rajah  was  quite  an  intelligent  man, 
a  man  of  apparently  great  decision  and  firmness 
of  purpose,  but  a  notorious  beggar. 

"  When  he  learned  we  were  Americans,  he 
would  take  us  up  to  his  village,  if  we  would  give 
him  some  grog,  as  he  said  Americans  always 
carried  it.  He  would  scarcely  believe  that  we  be- 
long to  the  temperance  society.  Next,  we  might 
go  if  we  would  give  him  some  tobacco,  &c.,  &.c. 
He  informed  us,  however,  that  we  could  go  to  no 
other  village  with  safety.  We  declined  his  offer  on 
the  same  grounds."  L. 

"  May  31. — To-day  we  have  accomplished  httle. 
The  other  vessels  have  been  taking  in  wood  and 
water ;  we  have  done  nothing.  By  a  boat  that 
came  up  last  night  learned  that  the  report  of  war 
has  been  very  much  exaggerated.  The  quarrel 
seems  to  be  between  the  Achinese  and  Malays. 
Have  resolved  to  go  on.  After  getting  so  near  the 
land  of  which  we  have  thought  so  much,  we  cannot 
leave  it  without  good  reason. 

"  We  trust  the  Lord  has  some  work  for  us  to  do 


MUNSON      AND       LYMAN.  145 

in  Nyasj  which  we  cannot  turn  away  from  without 
incurring  guilt."  M. 

''  June  3. — This  morning  we  anchored  before 
Mene.  Before  us  was  the  breaking  surf,  the  white 
beach,  an  interval  of  a  quarter  of  a  mile,  checked 
with  patches  of  trees,  underwood,  cultivated  fields, 
and  scattered  huts,  backed  by  a  long  range  of 
hills  of  an  undulating  surface,  divided  between  the 
wildness  of  nature  and  the  improvements  of  the 
husbandman,  with  their  tops  covered  with  cocoa-nut 
groves,  and  villages  of  the  Nyas.  But  what  gives 
a  beauty  to  the  scene  unknown  in  the  more  tempe- 
rate climate  of  New  England,  is  the  tall,  graceful- 
ly-waving palm."  L. 

"  June  4. — In  the  evening  had  a  long  conversation 
with  Mr.  Messam,  respecting  the  Nyas,  their  cus- 
toms, &c.  He  stated  many  miscellaneous  facts  re- 
specting the  island  and  people. 

"  He  says  there  is  only  one  good  harbour  about  the 
island,  which  is  at  the  north  end,  (the  Mame.)  At 
Nako  ships  can  anchor  with  tolerable  safety  under 
the  lee  of  the  island.  Except  that  place,  there  is  no 
other  on  the  west  side  of  the  island. 

"At  Gelludallan,  on  the  south  coast,  there  are 
roads,  as  also  Simambawa,  Mana,  Gunong,  Stolis, 
&c. 

"  He  states  that  the  rice  raised  is  nearly  or  quite 
all  of  the  Ladang  or  upland  kind.  The  land  is 
cleared  of  the  shrubbery  and  grass,  and  then  the 


146  MEMOIRS       OP 

rice  is  planted  ten  or  twelve  inches  asunder.  A 
sharp  stick  is  thrust  into  the  ground,  and  from  four 
to  six  corns  in  a  hole.  If  the  low  land  is  planted 
the  rice  is  transplanted  from  the  upland  to  the  low. 
Large  quantities  of  it  are  sold  every  year  for  the 
Padang  market,  and  especially  for  the  northern  parts 
of  Sumatra. 

"  The  Achinese  consume  great  quantities  of  the 
Nyas  rice.  The  seed  time  is  May  or  June,  and  the 
harvest  in  four  or  five  months.  The  produce  of  the 
best  ground  is  one  hundred  and  fifty  fold,  and  the 
poorest  is  perhaps  forty.  One  acre  of  land,  well 
cultivated,  will  produce  about  one  half  loyang, 
(about  one  ton)  or  three  hundred  bamboos.  The  seed 
time  and  harvest  of  rice  is  the  only  time  when  the 
Nyas  labour  hard.  The  rest  of  the  year  is  compara- 
tively a  season  of  idleness.  Men,  women,  and  chil- 
dren all  go  into  the  field  and  labour  together.  A 
sort  of  kris  seems  to  be  their  principal  implement  of 
husbandry. 

"The  sugar-cane  flourishes  well.  The  Nyas 
make  abundance  of  molasses,  but  no  sugar.  Sweet 
potatoes  are  raised  plentifully.  They  plant  them 
in  hills  seven  or  eight  feet  apart;  and  gather  the  crop 
as  they  may  want  them,  a  few  hushels  at  a  time. 

"Sufficient  coffee  grows  for  the  consumption  of 
the  island.  Though  it  is  not  much  used  here,  nor 
does  it  equal  Padang  coffee,  probably  from  the  im- 
perfect manner  in  which  it  is  cultivated.     Pulse  is 


MUNSON       AND       LYMAN.  147 

raised  in  sufficient  quantities  for  internal  consump- 
tion, besides  considerable  for  exportation. 

"  The  cotton  tree,  (gossypium,)  is  found  in  all 
parts  of  the  island  ;  and  on  the  south  coast  a  coarse 
cloth  is  manufactured  for  the  native  use.  It  is  not 
the  small  shrub  of  Java,  but  a  most  beautiful  tree, 
with  distinct  sets  of  branches,  wearing  an  aspect 
altogether  unique  in  the  forest. 

"  They  receive  in  exchange  for  their  rice,  <fec., 
tobacco,  cloths  of  various  descriptions,  brass  wire, 
(very  large,)  iron,  steel,  arrack,  (fee.  The  wire 
they  make  into  rings  for  the  arms,  and  of  the  iron 
and  steel  are  made  swords,  krises  and  a  sort  of  apo- 
logy for  a  hatchet.  Their  armlets  of  shell  are  from 
the  shell  Ihama,  obtained  at  Tappanooly.  Their 
ornaments  of  gold  are  from  Padang. 

"  Of  fruit  they  have  the  cocoa-nut,  which  flour- 
ishes in  all  parts  of  the  island.  Palm  wine  is  not 
uncommon,  yet  intemperance  is  not  a  frequent  vice. 
The  betle  palm  is  common.  The  durian,  the  plan- 
tain, the  pine  apple,  the  shaddock,  &c.,  are  plenti- 
ful. Oranges  are  not  found.  I  had,  however,  the 
pleasure  to  leave  seeds,  which,  with  proper  cultiva- 
tion, will  spread  over  the  whole  island. 

"  The  animals  of  the  island  are  few.  Snakes 
are  not  unfrequent ;  monkeys  and  wild  hogs  abound. 
Deer  of  several  kinds  inhabit  the  forests,  or  rather 
jungles.  Buffaloes  have  been  introduced  by  the  Ma- 
lays, but  are  not  at  all  valued  by  the  Nyas,    Indeed 


148  MEMOIRS       OF 

they  would  not  permit  a  man  to  reside  in  their  cam- 
pong,  who  would  keep  a  buffalo.  Goats  abound  ; 
domestic  fowls ;  and  the  groves  are  well  stocked  with 
singing  birds ;  the  parrot  and  Java  sparrow  are  here 
seen.  Hogs  seem  to  be  the  life  of  the  Nyas.  With- 
out them  they  could  not  carry  on  the  important 
operations  of  society.  They  could,  without  them, 
neither  marry  the  living,  heal  the  sick,  or  give  burial 
to  the  dead.  All  these  occasions  require  a  feast,  and 
a  feast  cannot  be  made  without  hogs. 

"  The  climate  is  peculiar.  The  days  are  warm, 
but  as  soon  as  the  sun  sets,  a  heavy  dew^  begins  to 
fall,  and  the  thermometer  sinks  to  seventy-seven 
degrees,  while  during  the  day  it  is  above  ninety.  A 
residence  among  the  hills,  where  one  would  enjoy 
both  the  land  and  the  sea  breeze,  might  not  only  be 
comfortable  and  delightful  to  the  European,  but  also 
very  healthy.  The  face  of  the  country  is  broken ; 
rising  into  abrupt  hills  from  the  sea  shore;  and 
indeed,  the  whole  island  seems  to  be  made  up  of  a 
series  of  hills,  thrown  together  without  much  order, 
varying  in  height  from  five  hundred  to  one  thou- 
sand, or  perhaps  fifteen  hundred  feet. 

"The  language  of  Nyas  is  radically  the  same, 
though  there  are  six  dialects,  which  are  distinguished 
by  the  harder  and  softer  manner  in  which  the  word 
is  pronounced.  In  some  instances  the  words  are 
altered  or  contracted.  Though  these  dialects,  in 
fact,  amount  to  nothing,  yet  they  enable  the  Nyas 


MUNSON       AND       LYMAN.  149 

to  distinguish  the  inhabitants  of  a  different  district 
from  their  own. 

•'  The  islands  are  divided  into  several  districts, 
which  are  governed  by  distinct  rajahs.  Under  these 
rajahs  are  head  men.  who  preside  over  the  affairs  of 
a  single  village.  The  rank  of  these  head  men  and 
rajahs  is  according  to  the  number  of  men  they  are 
able  to  bring  into  the  field  in  time  of  war.  War  is 
always  indicated  by  a  '  certain  sound '  of  the  gong. 
One  kind  of  beat  denotes  marriage,  another  burial, 
and  another  war,  (fee.  When  the  rajah  dies  his 
eldest  son  succeeds  to  his  place.  All  the  villages 
assemble ;  a  great  feast  is  made,  and  the  new  rajah 
is  carried  about  on  the  shoulders  of  his  subjects, 
standing  on  a  platform.  The  order  of  succession 
is  the  same  among  the  head  men.  I  cannot  learn 
that  they  receive  any  compensation  for  their  servi- 
ces, except  free-will  offerings  and  bribes.  Yet  they 
are  usually  the  wealthiest  of  the  population.  In  all 
important  questions  the  rajah  and  head  men  are 
assembled  and  hold  consultation.  These  are  some- 
times continued  several  days.  When  the  subject  is 
thoroughly  discussed  in  a  full  assembly,  and  the 
opinions  all  taken,  (and  there  is  generally  a  full 
agreement,)  the  decision  is  final.  All  cases  of  law 
are  decided  in  this  manner.  Their  laws  are,  with 
shght  variations,  the  same  throughout  the  island. 

"  For  theft  they  have  various  punishments,  accord- 
ing to  the  nature  of  the  crime.  Stealing  plantains 
13* 


150  MEMOIRS       OF 

is  fined  fifty  dollars  ;  goats  something  more ;  and 
rice  and  gold  are  punished  with  death.  Murder, 
adultery,  and  fornication  meet  with  the  same  fate. 
In  the  latter  cases,  both  man  and  woman  are  put  to 
death.  If  a  man  owes  his  neighbour,  and  is  unable 
to  pay,  in  one  year  the  debt  is  doubled,  and  the 
second  year,  it  is  doubled  again  ;  i.  e.  a  debt  of  one 
hundred  dollars  in  three  years  becomes  eight  hun- 
dred ;  or  if  he  pays  a  part  the  remainder  is  doubled. 
After  three  years,  the  creditor  pays  a  small  sum  to 
the  rajah,  as  a  bribe,  and  asks  him  to  deliver  that 
family  into  his  hands.  This  granted,  he  gives  up 
the  family  to  the  first  slave-dealer  that  comes  along. 
They  are  sold  and  the  debt  is  paid.  If  they  and 
their  property  amount  to  any  thing  more,  the  rela- 
tions share  it.  This  is  one  of  the  fruitful  sources 
of  slavery. 

"  Bribery  is  very  prevalent.  If  a  man  adminis- 
ters poison  to  another,  and  it  can  be  proved,  he  and 
all  his  family  are  sold  into  salvery. 

"  Priests  are  numerous,  though  the  compensation 
which  they  receive  for  their  services  is  the  same  as 
at  Pulo  Batu.  Priests  are  made  by  the  people.  The 
man  who  wishes  to  be  one  puts  on  the  aspect  of 
phrenzy.  He  performs  some  surprising  feat,  by 
winch  the  people  suppose  that  he  has  intercourse 
with  the  bad  spirit,  and  immediately  pronounce  him 
a  priest. 

"  June  5. — Having  made  previous  arrangement, 


MUNSON      AND      LYMAN.  151 

we  set  out  at  an  early  hour,  to  visit  some  of  the  Nyas 
rajahs.  The  Malay  rajah,  rajah  Messam,  and 
three  or  four  servants  composed  our  company. 

"  In  the  Erenoqeah  district  there  are  six  head  men 
and  one  chief  rajah.  The  population  is  about  two 
thousand  men.  The  head  rajah  hves  a  mile  from 
the  shore.  We  ascended  the  side  of  the  steep 
acclivity  by  a  winding,  narrow  foot-path,  through 
mud  and  long  grass,  which  every  where  abounds. 
We  crossed  several  rivulets  of  clear,  cool  water,  issu- 
ing from  the  hills,  and  winding  their  way  through 
the  tall  grass  toward  the  shore.  The  house  of  the 
rajah  is  almost  concealed  behind  the  thick  foliage 
of  fruit  trees,  with  which  it  is  surrounded.  It  is  a 
mean  habitation  for  a  rajah,  though  he  is  making 
preparations  for  a  better.  We  entered  by  a  ladder 
to  the  chief  apartment,  and  took  our  seats.  His 
excellency  was  not  in.  We  waited  some  time, 
expecting  to  see  something  extra,  and  was  not  a 
little  disappointed  when  a  small,  inferior,  half  naked 
native  approached  us,  who  was  announced  as  the 
rajah.  He  shook  hands,  and  then  took  his  seat  on 
the  floor  before  us.  Cocoa-nuts  were  brought,  with 
which  we  quenched  our  thirst."  M. 

"  The  Datoek  having  received  his  instructions, 
intimated  that  he  had  affairs  of  a  public  nature  to 
communicate.  The  rajah  called  one  of  his  bro- 
thers, and  they  placed  themselves  exactly  in  front 
of  the  Datoek,  a  few  feet  distant  on  the  floor,  and 


152  MEMOIRS       OP 

signified  that  they  were  ready  to  hear.  The  Da- 
toek  then  made  a  long  speech,  in  which  he' explain- 
ed our  object,  the  wishes  of  the  good  people  of  Ame- 
rica to  send  men  to  reside  among  them,  and  instruct 
them,  (fee,  (fee.  The  rajah  expressed  a  great  deal 
of  pleasure  at  the  proposal,  and  furthermore  said  he 
was  very  desirous  such  men  should  come,  and  no 
doubt  they  would  be  joyfully  received  by  all  the  peo- 
ple. I  could  not  but  notice  the  eloquence  with 
which  the  speeches  on  both  sides,  but  particularly 
by  the  rajah,  were  dehvered."  L. 

"  In  the  principal  room  were  his  gods,  his  charms, 
his  weapons,  and  indeed,  nearly  all  the  apparatus  of 
his  office.  A  little  bell  suspended  over  our  heads, 
answered  the  same  purpose  as  such  an  article  among 
Europeans. 

"  The  cooking-stove,  as  in  all  the  houses  in  this 
part  of  the  island,  was  at  the  back  side  of  the  great 
hall.  Of  course,  there  being  no  chimney,  every 
article  in  the  room  was  as  black  as  years  of  smoke 
could  make  it.  We  made  him  a  small  present  of 
cloth,  but  he  did  not  appear  to  know  how  to  make 
a  return.  Said  if  he  killed  hogs  and  made  a  feast, 
it  could  not  be  done  that  day  ;  and  as  for  rice,  it  was 
not  such  food  as  we  had  been  accustomed  to.  He 
seemed  to  be  quite  relieved,  when  we  told  him  we 
did  not  wish  for  any  return.  The  house  in  which 
he  Uves  has  been  standing  for  a  long  time.  It  now 
contains  fifty  souls. 


MUNSON      AND       LYMAN.  153 

"  As  we  descended  by  the  ladder  to  the  yard,  we 
saw  at  the  door  a  human  skull  suspended  in  a  little 
wicker  basket  made  for  the  purpose.  On  inquiry 
we  found  it  to  be  the  skull  of  the  rajah  of  Genoho, 
who  had  been  his  enemy.  The  Nyas  rajahs  are 
very  fond  of  obtaining  skulls,  especially  of  Malays, 
Chinese,  and  Europeans.  The  bones  are  ensigns 
of  power  when  suspended  at  the  door.  From  this 
habitation  of  royalty,  we  directed  our  course  to 
another  chief,  who,  though  inferior  in  name,  is  not 
less  in  power. 

"  We  descended  the  hill,  and  prepared  ourselves 
for  a  long  walk  up  another,  far  more  steep  and  diffi- 
cult. After  a  winding  course  of  half  an  hour,  we 
entered  a  field  which  was  under  preparations  for 
paddy,  and  to  our  surprise  we  found  the  great  chief 
and  his  wives  busily  engaged  in  preparing  the  ground 
for  seed.  He  was  very  much  confused  and  knew 
not  what  to  say.  To  relieve  him  a  little,  we  assured 
him  that  we  were  pleased  to  meet  him  in  the  field, 
for  now  we  could  see  how  he  carried  on  the  opera- 
tions of  husbandry.  He  showed  us  his  utensils 
for  clearing  the  ground  and  preparing  the  soil.  Said 
if  we  would  ascend  the  hill,  he  should  be  happy  to 
meet  us  at  his  house.  We  commenced  the  arduous 
task,  by  passing  across  his  field  and  winding  our 
way  up  a  gentle  ascent,  through  the  long  grass,  that 
gives  life  and  beauty  to  the  hills,  but  which  is  the 
greatest  enemy  of  the  farmer.     We  passed  many 


154  MEMOIRS       OF 

cultivated  spots,  some  covered  with  potatoes  and 
plantains,  and  others  with  paddy  and  sugar-cane. 
Our  path  was  a  deep  gully,  as  if  one  generation 
had  trod  in  the  foot-steps  of  another  for  a  long  suc- 
cession of  ages."  M. 

"Our  bechara,  with  this  chief,  was  attended 
with  the  same  formahties  as  the  other.  He  not 
only  expressed  the  same  opinion  as  the  other  Rajah, 
but  said  he  would  send  to  school  all  his  own  chil- 
dren, amounting  to  six  or  seven. 

"  He  said,  also,  that  there  would  be  no  necessity 
of  seeing  the  other  five  chiefs  of  this  district,  because 
he  and  his  colleague  were  at  the  head  of  affairs. 
After  leaving  a  similar  present,  we  took  our  leave 
and  commenced  our  descent. 

"  In  Erenoqeah  and  Gunong  Si  Toolis  districts, 
there  is  much  parental  and  filial  affection ;  but  in 
the  south-eastern  districts  scarcely  any  at  all.  A 
man  there  seizes  his  neighbour,  binds  him,  and  of- 
fers him  for  sale  as  a  slave.  If  the  unhappy  man 
complains  to  the  rajah,  a  few  dollars  from  his  cap- 
tor makes  all  quiet,  and  he  can  obtain  no  redress. 
Sometimes,  in  this  way,  parents  sell  their  own  chil- 
dren, and  children  their  own  parents.  When  a 
man's  wife  dies,  he  makes  nothing  of  selling  a  child 
or  two  she  has  borne  him,  to  purchase  a  second 
wife.  Messam  himself  once  bought  a  child  sold  in 
this  way.  As  to  the  number  of  slaves  annually  car- 
ried from  here,  there  are  conflicting  opinions.    One, 


MUNSON      AND       LYMAN.  155 

who  has  many  years  been  engaged  in  the  traffic, 
says,  two  hundred  from  the  whole  island.  Another, 
who  has  resided  here  fifteen  years,  and  was  formerly 
engaged  in  it,  says  one  thousand  from  Simambawa 
alone.  Perhaps  they  will  average  five  hundred 
per  annum. 

"The  Dutch  Government  have  now  a  large 
prahu  on  the  coast,  engaged  to  obtain  two 
hundred  in  six  months.  They  likewise  wish 
for  one  hundred  more,  in  the  same  time.  They 
allow  about  twenty  dollars  per  head,  and  four  dol- 
lars more  as  a  premium. 

"  The  Achinese  also  purchase  them,  and  occa- 
sionally the  French.  About  two  years  since,  a 
French  ship  took  four  hundred  as  a  cargo,  and 
landed  them  on  the  Isle  of  France. 

"  When  a  rajah  dies,  his  eldest  son,  or  if  he  has 
no  son,  his  nearest  relation,  if  he  has  none,  the  man 
who  will  give  the  people  the  most  money,  is  made 
rajah.  Women  are  never  allowed  to  assume  this 
power.  When  a  man  is  to  be  introduced  into 
office,  the  people  assemble  and  make  a  great  feast, 
dance,  carry  upon  their  shoulders  a  platform  upon 
which  the  new  rajah  exhibits  himself  in  a  dance. 

"  The  Nyas'  have  no  temples,  or,  what  may  be 
strictly  called,  public  priests.  They  have  no  holi- 
days. They  believe  in  two  gods.  Love  Langi,  the 
benevolent  God  above,  and  the  least  powerful,  and 
Battoe  Bedani,  Satan,  who  has  power  over  all  men 


156  MEMOIRS       OF 

and  evils  in  this  world.  To  the  latter  they  make 
all  sacrifices,  as  being  the  most  powerful,  by  the  in- 
tervention, however,  of  the  images  in  their  houses. 
Besides  these  representations  of  Satan,  they  have  in 
their  houses  images  of  all  their  family  who  have 
died,  and  when  they  make  a  feast,  they  give  a  por- 
tion to  these  ;  believing  that  when  they  cease  pay- 
ing their  respects,  evil  will  befall  them.  They 
have,  also,  attached  to  the  handle  of  their  krises,  a 
charm,  to  prevent  a  blow  upon  the  hand,  and  two 
or  three  little  images,  which  are  able  to  give  rain 
when  it  is  needed,  and  direct  them  in  the  right  road 
at  night. 

"  They  bury  their  dead  in  the  northern  districts, 
generally  beneath  the  ground,  and  in  the  southern, 
above,  generally  near  the  house,  under  a  small 
shed,  with  a  roof  built  up  to  a  high  peak,  and  ter- 
minating in  some  sort  of  device. 

"If  a  missionary  would  wish  to  reside   in   the 
island,  he  would  do  well,  as  I  have  said  before,  to 
bring  with  him  his  household  furniture,  iron  work 
for  building,  and  stores,  such  as  sugar,  coffee,  tea, 
&c.,  (fcc,  and  goods  for  purchasing  the  necessaries  of 
life,  and  making  some  few  presents.     Goods  should 
consist  of  tobacco,  iron  and  steel,,  and  coarse  cloths 
particularly.     When  arrived  here,  he  should  pay 
his  respects  immediately  to  all  the  chiefs  in  the  dis- 
trict ;  state  distinctly  that  he  is  not  a  Dutchman,  but 
an  American.     He  should  ask  them  for  a  piece  of 


MUNSON       AND       LYMAN.  157 

land,  or,  rather,  select  a  piece  and  tell  them  he 
wishes  to  build  upon  it.  His  timber  he  will 
purchase  cheap.  Labourers  he  will  obtain,  who 
will  make  his  house  after  a  fashion,  if  he  can 
have  patience  to  give  them  an  exact  plan,  and 
show  all  parts.  When  he  is  ready  to  raise  it, 
he  must  purchase  a  few  hogs,  and  get  ready  a  few 
cloths,  and  invite  all  the  chiefs  of  the  district.  They 
will  come,  bringing  some  of  their  followers,  par- 
take of  his  feast,  receive  his  presents,  raise  his 
house,  confer  upon  him  a  Nyas  name,  and  he  will 
ever  be  considered  an  initiated  citizen,  able  to  go 
any  where  in  the  district,  unattended,  and  be  ad- 
mitted to  sit  in  the  Becharas  of  the  chiefs.  This 
ground  he  can  fence  in,  too,  and  cultivate,  and  it 
will  ever  after  be  considered  his  property. 

"  He  would  do  well  to  raise  his  own  vegetabks, 
fruits,  fowls,  hogs,  sheep ;  and  keep  a  horse,  with  a 
saddle  and  bridle.  Rice  and  potatoes  he  could  al- 
ways purchase  cheap,  with  goods.  He  must,  of 
course,  first  obtain  leave  of  the  Resident  at  Padang, 
before  he  establishes  himself  permanently."       L. 

"June  7.— Early  this  morning  we  landed  at 
Gunong  Stolis,  to  deliver  our  letters  of  introduction 
to  the  Malay  chiefs.  We  passed  up  the  river  a 
short  distance ;  landed  over  the  side  of  the  prahu, 
and  made  our  way  to  the  house  of  Malim  Kaga. 

"  At  the  passage  which  leads  to  the  village,  was 
stationed  a  large  cannon  !  and  near  it  an  immense 
14 


158  MEMOIRS       OF 

cauldron,  full  of  boiling  rice.  We  went  immediate- 
ly to  the  rajah's  house,  which  stands  in  the  midst 
of  the  village.  Entered  by  a  ladder,  and  found  an 
old  man,  who  was  introduced  as  the  rajah.  His 
name  is  Malim  Kaga.  His  age  is  fifty ;  has  an 
open,  frank,  expressive  countenance  ;  more  so  than 
Malays  ordinarily  possess.  He  was  seated  in  state, 
at  the  corner  of  a  large  hall,  beneath  a  canopy  of 
scarlet  and  yellow.  We  produced  our  letter  of  in- 
troduction. He  was  unable  to  read,  but  handed  it 
to  another.  It  was  read  and  understood ;  all  was 
^  baiks,'  (good).  We  took  a  few  Malay  books, 
which  were  most  eagerly  sought  for.  We  had  not 
enough  to  supply  half  the  applicants.  They 
greedily  sought  after  them,  as  though  they  knew 
that  the  books  told  of  Jesus.  We  had  medicines 
which  were  much  in  request. 

"  We  proceeded  up  one-third,  or  half  a  mile,  and 
landed  at  the  Malay  campong.  This  is  situated 
some  httle  distance  from  the  banks,  amidst  a  grove 
of  cocoa-nut  and  durian  trees. 

"  The  people  seemed  interested  in  our  exposition 
of  our  object,  and  Hadji  Palembang,  son-in-law  of 
the  datoek,  the  most  intelHgent  Malay  here,  speaks 
a  little  Arabic,  Portuguese,  Chinese,  and  English  ; 
and  is  one  of  the  panghooloos,  or  members  of 
council.  Said  he  had  no  children,  but  if  we  would 
establish  a  school,  he  would  give  a  building  for  it, 
and  see  that  the  Malay  children  were  gathered  in  ; 


MUNSON       AND       LYMAN.  159 

also,  that  we  might  obtain  a  suitable  teacher  here 
for  about  three  dollars  per  month,  payable  in  goods. 
About  fifty  people  came  in,  and  Hstened  to  the 
bechara ;  to  a  few  we  administered  medicines.  But 
as  for  books  it  was  impossible  to  supply  their  de- 
mand. We  had  application  upon  application  all 
the  time  we  remained,  till,  after  making  at  least 
fifty  promises  to  bring  more,  we  became  tired.  It 
was  with  the  greatest  difficulty  that  I  brought  away 
Medhurst's  school-book.  It  seemed  as  if  every  one 
could  read.  I  think  I  never  before  met  with  more 
free,  frank,  open-hearted,  intelligent  Malays. 

"  June  8. — After  breakfast  visited  the  Malay 
village  with  my  medicine,  fifty  tracts,  and  a  volume 
of  the  New  Testament.  The  books  went  like  the 
dew;  and  I  was  obliged  not  only  to  use  sharp 
language,  but  to  pull  them  away  by  force  from 
those  who  could  not  read,  or  but  little,  and  who  had 
taken  them  from  the  bundle  before  I  was  aware. 
In  point  of  intelligence  and  vivacity  I  have  never 
seen  any  Malays  like  them ;  and  to-day,  as  I  went 
from  house  to  house,  I  was  surprised  to  find  that  the 
children  were  as  fair  as  Nyas  children  of  the  same 
age,  and,  as  bright  and  intelligent ;  they  approach 
so  much  nearer  than  the  Malays  of  Java,  to  Euro- 
pean, that  I  could  hardly  persuade  myself  that 
they  were  pure  Malay,  but  the  inhabitants  assured 
me  that  they  were."  L. 

"  On  our  return  we  visited  a  Malay  school  of 


160  MEMOIRS     OF 

thirty  fine  looking  boys,  taught  by  an  Arab.  We 
had  disposed  of  all  our  books,  but  promised  more. 
There  are  here  two  other  schools  ;  all  appeared 
flourishing.  This  accounts  for  the  large  number 
of  Malays  that  can  read,  and,  consequently  the 
great  demand  for  books.  On  my  return  to  the 
prahu,  I  saw  a  large  number  of  Nyas  men  walking 
up  the  beach  towards  the  village.  At  first  I  sup- 
posed some  bechara  was  to  be  held  ;  but,  on  inquiry, 
found  they  had  come  to  assist  the  Malays  in  the 
erection  of  a  fort  against  the  Achinese.  There 
appears  to  be  a  most  perfect  understanding  between 
the  Malays  and  Nyas  men.  The  former  are  con- 
sidered, in  all  deliberations  for  public  good,  as  en- 
titled to  a  seat,  and  as  having  a  right  to  give  an 
opinion.  The  Malay  and  Nyas  rajahs  always  sit  in 
council  together,  and  are  on  an  equality.  The 
Malays  and  Achinese,  though  brethren  in  religion, 
are  sworn  enemies  in  politics.  They  are  especially 
jealous  of  each  others  power  in  Nyas.  The  Achi- 
nese have  considerable  settlements  on  the  north  end 
of  the  island. 

"June  9. — Having  made  previous  arrangements 
to  visit  the  rajah  of  Gunong  Stolis,  we  took  an  early 
breakfast,  and  went  on  shore  to  procure  a  guide  and 
interpreter.  Our  road  lay  along  the  sea-beach,  for 
eight  or  nine  miles,  in  a  south-east  direction.  The 
land,  for  one  fourth  of  a  mile  from  the  sea,  is  a  level 
plain.     It  then  abruptly  rises  into  hills,  so  steep  as 


MUNSON       AND       LYMAN.  161 

scarcely  to  admit  of  cultivation.  At  little  more  than 
half  the  distance  our  path  was  intercepted  by  a 
river.  A  Malay  village  stood  near  it.  Thither  we 
directed  our  course  to  obtain  a  skiff.  We  crossed 
the  stream  and  proceeded  on  our  journey.  Direct- 
ly, our  progress  was  arrested  by  a  high  ridge  of 
land,  which  seemed  to  thrust  itself  into  the  very 
waves  of  the  sea.  We  wound  our  way  up  its  side 
without  difficulty  ;  but  the  descent,  on  the  other 
side,  was  so  steep  and  rugged,  that  I  was  compelled 
to  let  myself  down,  from  rock  to  rock,  till  we  found 
ourselves  upon  the  beach,  on  the  other  side  of  the 
mountain.  About  a  mile  further  we  found  another 
river,  and  near  the  sea-shore,  on  its  left,  a  Malay 
campong.  Here  our  course  was  directly  inland. 
Having  procured  another  guide,  set  off  with  haste, 
to  reach,  if  possible,  the  rajah's,  in  season  to  return 
that  night.  Here  we  first  learned  that  we  had 
been  deceived  as  to  the  distance ;  for  it  was  said  to 
be  but  three  hours  from  Gunong  Stolis,  and  it  was 
now  half-past  one  o'clock,  and  we  had  travelled  not 
less  than  nine  miles. 

"  Our  way  now  became  arduous  and  difficult,  be- 
yond any  thing  I  had  before  attempted.  At  first 
we  passed  through  a  large  paddy  field,  in  which 
were  many  wretched  houses,  and  where  children 
are  stationed  to  frighten  the  birds. 

"  Passing  this  field  we  began  to  ascend  the  hills. 
It  had  recently  rained  ;  and  the  httle  foot-path,  just 
14* 


162  MEMOIRS       OF 

wide  enough  for  one  man  to  pass  through  the  thick 
jungle,  was  as  slippery  as  ice.  It  was  not  length  of 
legs,  but  strength  of  muscle,  now,  that  could  help  a 
man  forward.  Meeting  two  Nyas  men,  cutting 
wood,  we  took  them  in  our  train,  and  pushed  on. 
The  guide,  who  had  but  one  eye,  took  the  lead. 
The  Nyas  men  and  Malay  brought  up  the  rear. 
For  fear  we  should  be  separated  too  far,  the  men 
called  to  each  other  from  the  front  and  rear,  keeping 
up  a  merry  echo  along  the  dense  forest.  I  felt 
amused  at  our  little  guide  trotting  through  the  mud, 
half  naked,  fanning  himself  with  a  dry  leaf,  and 
expressing  in  his  countenance  the  utmost  anxiety 
for  the  gentlemen  behind.  He  said  we  should  not 
be  able  to  arrive  at  the  rajah's.  Sometimes  we 
climbed  up  hills,  so  steep  we  were  compelled  to  lay 
hold  of  the  bushes,  and  draw  ourselves  up  ;  and 
then  again  we  plunged  into  deep  vales,  thickly 
shaded  with  trees  and  vines.  At  length  we  came 
in  sight  of  a  village,  on  a  high  hill,  where,  we  were 
told,  was  the  rajah's  house.  I  know  not  how  we 
made  our  way  to  it.  Brother  Lyman  threw  him- 
self upon  a  mat  as  if  half  dead.  When  I  had 
breathed  a  little,  observing  a  number  of  sick  people, 
among  the  crowd  who  had  collected  to  look  at  us, 
I  called  them  to  me  one  by  one,  and  gave  them  a 
little  medicine.  Some  had  ulcers ;  one  man  re- 
duced to  the  veriest  skeleton  with  the  asthma  ;  and 
a  httle  child  which  had  fallen  down  and  injured  the 


M  U  N  S  O  N       AND       LYMAN.  163 

chest  considerably.  It  was  pleasant  to  administer  to 
the  temporal  wants  of  these  poor  yet  friendly  people. 

'■'-  The  rajah  is  a  man  of  forty-five,  sedate  and 
dignified  in  his  appearance  ;  yet  he  suffers  from  the 
most  common  of  all  diseases  among  the  Nyas,  the 
'  white  scurf,'  or  perhaps  a  species  of  leprosy.  He 
received  us  with  kindness ;  but  seemed  not  much 
disposed  to  converse  on  the  subject  of  our  mission. 
He  evidently  wished  for  more  information  before 
giving  an  opinion.  He  therefore  promised  to  meet 
us  the  next  day  at  Gunong  Stolis.  We  gave  him  a 
few  small  articles,  as  a  present.  He  seemed  very 
much  pleased  with  them ;  and  offered  us  a  fine 
capon  in  return,  which  we  were  compelled  to  refuse. 
We  told  him  we  wished  to  make  friends  with  the 
Nyas  ;  and,  if  he  would  come  to  Gunong  Stolis, 
we  would  make  him  another  present.  He  hinted 
to  our  interpreter,  as  he  afterwards  told  us,  that  he 
would  bring  us  down  a  slave! 

"  Having  looked  about  his  house,  and  rested  our- 
selves thoroughly  for  the  long  walk,  we  prepared  to 
take  our  leave.  At  first  I  supposed  him  not  so 
superstitious  as  most  of  his  countrymen  ;  not  seeing 
gods  in  the  hall;  but  on  looking  around,  I  found 
twenty -eight  images  in  one  row,  besides  hogs^  jaws, 
deers'  horns,  and  charms  innumerable.  Among 
his  paraphernalia  were  four  or  fiv^e  small  swivels, 
unmounted,  in  a  back  room.  In  going  out,  we  saw 
a  huge  stone  image,  at  the  door.     It  was  intended 


164  MEMOIRS       OF 

to  represent  a  man,  rudely  sculptured  from  a  block 
of  limestone.  From  its  attitude  I  should  suppose  it 
might  be  intended  to  represent  the  guardian  divinity 
of  the  village.  The  place  was  not  large,  yet  the 
houses,  most  of  them,  were  larger  and  better  built 
than  is  common  in  this  part  of  the  island. 

"  This  rajah  is  the  prince  of  ten  villages.  The 
influence  of  the  chiefs  could  not  now  be  safely 
reckoned  on  in  establishing  a  mission  in  this  district, 
because  of  the  Malay  chiefs  who  are  permitted  to 
sit  in  council,  and  deliberate,  and  give  an  opinion 
in  all  public  matters. 

"  We  returned  by  a  shorter  way  with  much  less 
fatigue  than  we  went  up.  We  stopped  at  the 
Malay  village  next  to  the  rajah's,  and  took  cocoa- 
nut  water,  and  gave  medicines  to  a  number  of  sick 
people,  who  flocked  into  the  headman's  house  ;  so 
as  almost  to  make  it  a  hospital.  A  woman  in  his 
house  was  nearly  consumed  with  the  leprosy.  Soon 
after  leaving  this  village,  we  were  overtaken  with 
rain.  It  wet  the  bushes  in  our  path  so  as  to  drench 
us  completely.  When  arrived  at  the  river  our  in- 
terpreter forded  it,  and  went  to  the  village  for  the 
sampan.  When  we  returned  we  sent  by  him,  as 
the  village  was  distant  from  the  .sea  shore,  a  small 
present  to  the  head-man  for  his  trouble.  He  re- 
turned bringing  two  large  cocoa-nuts,  which  were 
very  refreshing.     We   reached  the  boat  at  seven, 


MUNSON      AND       LYMAN.  165 

tired  and  hungry,  having  eaten  nothing  for  thirteen 
hours,  and  having  travelled  twenty-five  miles. 

"  Gunong  S tolls  stands  on  a  small  river,  of  which 
there  are  several  on  the  east  coast  of  Nyas,  two  or 
three  hours'  sail  in  length.  It  is  a  lone  and  unhealthy 
place,  judging  from  its  location.  At  any  rate,  if  its 
marshes  were  as  extensive  as  those  of  Batavia,  it 
would  be  altogether  intolerable  to  the  European. 

"  The  Malay  village  is  the  most  filthy  and  unin- 
viting of  any  I  have  ever  seen.  The  people  are 
more  intelligent  than  I  have  generally  found  Malays 
elsewhere.  Most  of  them  can  read.  Arabs  abound 
here.  Consequently  the  religion  of  the  false  prophet 
flourishes.  Here  are  high  priests,  and  priests,  pray- 
ing chapels,  and  mosques,  and  all  the  paraphernalia 
of  that  accursed  imposture.  The  Malay  population 
is  one  thousand,  all  Mohammedans ;  yet  their 
efforts  to  convert  the  Nyas  have  not  been  attended 
with  any  success.  '  Makan  Babe,'  (eat  pork,)  is 
the  touchstone  of  Mohammedanism,  and  the  Nyas 
will  eat  it,  religion,  or  no  religion.  It  is  their  most 
delicious  fare  ;  they  cannot  have  a  festival  without 
it.  I  have  seen  the  poor  creatures  look  upon  us 
with  secret  delight,  when  told  that  we  eat  pork. 
Yet  to  refrain  from  its  use  is  the  most  distinguishing 
trait  in  the  character  of  these  Mohammedans."  M. 

"  June  11. — About  four  o'clock,  P.  M.,  the  anchor 
was  hoisted,  and  we  sailed  at  a  rapid  rate  down  the 
coast.     Our  helmsman  wishing  to  go  south  before 


166  MEMOIRS       OF 

he  crosses  over  to  Tappanooly,  rather  than  directly 
across,  on  account  of  breakers  occasioned  by  Drake's 
Reef.  In  the  interior,  and  especially  on  the  southern 
coast,  it  is  unsafe  travelling  without  a  guard.  We 
did  not  feel  that  there  was  an  object  of  sufficient 
magnitude  to  be  gained,  to  hire  a  guard  of  fifteen  or 
twenty  men  to  pass  across  the  island.  Nor  did  we 
feel  authorized  to  expose  our  lives,  contrary  to  the 
advice  of  those  we  believed  were  our  friends.  We 
travelled  as  far  as  we  could  with  safety,  made  all 
the  inquiries  which  our  circumstances  would  admit, 
and,  from  all  we  can  gather,  are  fully  convinced 
that  Pulo  Nyas  is  not  in  a  suitable  state  for  the 
establishment  of  a  Christian  mission,  just  now.  On 
the  other  hand,  Pulo  Batu  holds  out  every  possible 
encouragement  we  could  desire.  True,  the  popu- 
lation is  not  large ;  but,  as  they  retain  all  the  cus- 
toms and  feelings  of  the  inhabitants  of  Nyas,  it  is 
large  enough  to  make  a  fair  experiment  upon.  If 
the  experiment  should  prove  successful,  the  Board 
will  feel  amply  rewarded  for  their  labour.  Besides, 
it  will  reduce  the  language  to  writing,  and  open  a 
ready  communication  with  the  main  island.  If,  on 
the  other  hand,  the  experiment  should  be  unsuccess- 
ful ;  or  if  it  must  fail  altogether,  it  may  as  well  fail 
among  a  population  of  five  thousand,  as  of  two 
hundred  thousand.  We  say  therefore,  without 
hesitation,  that  the  Nyas  are  a  race  of  idolaters  that 
demand  immediate  attention. 


MUNSON      AND       LYMAN.  167 

"  So  far  as  we  have  been  able  to  discover,  they 
possess  few  of  those  prejudices  with  which  mission- 
aries among  other  nations  have  liad  to  contend. 
In  many  respects  their  character  resembles  that  of 
the  Sandwich  Islanders.  If  a  mission  is  establish- 
ed, it  is  our  opinion  that  Batu  is  the  best  place  at 
present.  The  language  may  be  acquired  in  Padang, 
and  a  station  may  be  found  in  Batu.  And,  as 
soon  as  circumstances  will  admit,  operations  may 
be  commenced  on  the  main  island.  The  Dutch 
may  station  soldiers  on  Nyas.  Then  there  will  be 
peace  among  the  villages,  and,  consequently,  safety. 
Or  God  will  otherwise  open  the  door,  before  the 
language  can  be  acquired,  and  books  prepared. 
We  say  then,  without  hesitation,  no  time  should  be 
lost  in  sending  forth  the  labourers.  Padang  is  the 
place  to  acquire  the  language,  and  Batu  is  the 
stepping-stone  by  which  to  ascend  and  take  the 
citadel. 

"  The  physical  character  of  the  island  much  re- 
sembles Batu.  It  is  a  bed  of  calcareous  tufa,  thrown 
up  from  the  bed  of  the  ocean  by  some  tremendous 
convulsion  of  nature.  It  is  rather  hilly  and  moun- 
tainous. Steep  and  high  hills  rise  abruptly  from 
the  sea-shore,  some  of  which  may  be  denominated 
mountains.  Palms  and  shrubbery  are  abundant ; 
but  dense  forests  are  unknown."  M. 

"  The  island  is  divided  into  several  small  districts, 
containing  a  number  of  villages.     Over  each  vil- 


168  MEMOIRS       OF 

lage  is  a  chief,  and  over  tlie  whole  district  is  a  head 
chief,  or  two  head  chiefs  in  colleague.  The  head 
chiefs  of  the  districts,  however,  exercise  no  unUm- 
ited  pov/er,  but  act  as  moderators  of  their  councils, 
<fec.  And  in  some  of  the  southern  districts,  it  is 
almost  entirely  each  village  for  itself*  In  the  mid- 
dle and  northern  districts  all  causes  are  decided,  and 
all  justice  consummated  by  a  council  of  all  the  chiefs 
in  the  district  in  which  they  use  the  court,  or  high 
dialect,  which  is  quite  different  from  the  vulgar. 
The  great  mass  of  the  population  reside  in  the 
southern  part  of  the  island,  in  walled  villages,  while 
that  of  the  middle  and  northern  is  more  scattered ; 
and  though  residing  on  the  summits  of  the  hills, 
yet  not  generally  in  compact  bodies,  or  in  rows  of 
connected  houses.  Their  dwellings  are  detached 
and  circular.  The  south  is  more  given  to  trade  than 
the  north.  It  is  principally  in  slaves  and  rice,  which 
they  exchange  for  tobacco,  iron,  steel,  and  cloths. 
The  people  in  the  interior  trade  with  the  rajah 
nearest  the  coast,  and  he  with  the  boats  and  ships. 
The  slave  trade  causes  every  man's  hand  to  be 
against  his  neighbour,  and  the  greatness  of  a  man 
is  known  by  the  number  of  great  heads  he  possess- 
es. Foreign  heads  stand  in  high  estimation.  Those 
of  the  Chinese  higher  than  the  Malays,  and  white 
men  higher  than  either. 

''  Their   offensive   armour  is  a   spear   and   two 
knives,  or  krises,  one  perhaps  eighteen  inches,  the 


MUTfSON      AND      LYMAN.  169 

Other  two  feet  ia  length.  The  spears  are  of  their 
own  manufacture ;  the  head  is  of  steel,  sometimes 
straight,  at  others  with  an  inverted  prong,  sharp  on  its 
outer  edge.  The  handle  is  of  a  dark-coloured,  hard 
wood ;  sometimes  ornamented  with  plaits  of  braid- 
ed rattan,  lead,  steel,  or  brass,  two  inches  asunder ; 
sometimes  inlaid  with  a  spiral  plait  of  brass  one-half 
or  three-fourths  of  an  inch  in  width ;  and  sometimes 
ornamented  just  below  the  head  with  a  tuft  of  hair, 
according  to  the  fancy  of  the  owner.  The  knives 
are  also  native,  with  wooden  sheaths  ornamented 
like  the  spear  handle,  or  plain,  according  to  fancy. 
The  sir.aller  is  the  common  knife,  which  they  use 
for  all  the  purposes  for  which  we  use  a  multitude  of 
complicated  tools,  and  is  never  laid  aside  at  home  or 
abroad.  It  is  generally  plain  and  made  for  hard 
use.  The  larger  is  a  full  dress  weapon,  and  used 
for  purposes  of  war.  A  large  ball  is  formed  by 
binding  some  light  substance  on  the  outside  just 
below  the  hilt,  as  a  guard  for  the  hand ;  on  the  out- 
side of  this  are  bound  by  narrow  strips  of  different 
coloured  cloths,  little  wooden  images,  whose  province 
it  is  to  give  rain,  direct  the  way  in  the  night, 
(fcc,  besides  various  other  ornaments,  according  to 
the  taste  or  wealth  of  the  owner. 

"  Their  defensive  armour  consists  of  a  light,  ob- 
long wooden  shield,  and  in  some  cases,  a  wooden 
breast-plate,  and  a  jacket  reaching  to  the  hips,  made 
of  the  bark  of  trees,  or  cotton  of  native  manufac- 
15 


170  MEMOIRS       OF 

ture,  woven  without  seam,  thick  and  hard,  offering 
nearly  as  much  resistance  as  a  coat  of  mail ;  or 
they  wear  four,  five,  or  six  jackets  of  different  kinds 
of  cloth  for  the  same  purpose.  The  native  jacket 
they  value  at  about  eight  cents  of  a  Spanish  dollar, 
payable  in  goods,  the  shield  at  the  same,  and  the 
spear  and  knives  according  to  quality,  varying  from 
eighty  cents  to  four  dollars  each. 

"  In  the  use  of  their  weapons  they  are  very  expert, 
and  for  a  little  tobacco  any  one  of  them  will  go 
through  with  their  evolutions.  They  consist  in 
dexterously  throwing  the  body  from  side  to  side,  into 
the  air,  and  again  squatting,  constantly  defending  it 
with  the  shield,  and  brandishing  the  spear  until  it 
leaves  the  hand,  when  the  knife  is  drawn  and  a 
tremendous  onset  is  made  with  that.  Their  aim  is 
taken  just  over  the  upper  left  corner  of  the  shield. 
Not  only  would  it  be  difficult  for  one  unaccustomed 
to  their  movements,  to  hit  them  with  a  spear,  but 
they  will  allow  a  person  to  throw  stones  at  them  as 
fest  as  they  can  throw,  one  at  a  time. 

"  The  southern  portions  are  the  most  populous. 
One  village  there,  Baba  Baba's  town,  contains  two 
thousand  men,  the  same  as  the  whole  district  of  Ere- 
noqeah  or  Larago,  (Gunong  Stolis,)  and  another  of 
one  thousand  five  hundred  men,  Paleta's  town.  The 
Nyas  reckon  more  women  than  men,  and  from  all  we 
have  seen  and  heard,  should  say  the  smallest  calcula- 
tion for  children  would  be  equal  to  both,  and  1  should 


MUNSOTf       AND       LYMAN.  171 

think  it  might  be  even  double  the  number  of  men 
and  women.  Taking,  however,  the  equality,  we 
make  eight  thousand  people  in  one  village,  and  six 
thousand  in  another. 

"  They  do  not  lose  sight  of  education  or  religion  j 
but  like  most  other  Malays,  they  have  only  the  form 
even  of  Mohammedan  godhness.  They  have  one 
miserably  poor  mosque  and  two  praying  places  only. 
Their  priests  are  eight,  and  Hadjies  three.  I  saw 
some  half-dDzen  or  more  copies  of  the  koran  in  differ- 
ent houses  ;  the  first  I  have  ever  seen  among  the  Ma- 
lays. Some  few  Arabs  reside  here,  who  of  course 
are  rigid  followers  of  the  false  prophet ;  but  they 
can  never  influence  the  Malays  where  their  own  in- 
terest is  concerned. 

"  The  population  we  had  no  means  of  ascertain- 
ing ;  yet  I  should  suppose  it  would  be  safe  to  put  it  at 
two  hundred  thousand. 

"  The  missionaries  on  Nyas  will  find  that  letters 
from  government,  (fcc,  will  not  procure  for  them  so 
much  respect  and  attention  as  their  American  name, 
their  own  character,  and  their  own  purses.  The 
Dutch  name  is  everywhere  feared  by  the  Malays. 
By  no  people,  perhaps,  is  it  more  hated,  than  by  the 
Achinese ;  whereas  they  hail  as  a  friend,  every 
Englishman,  or  American.  Still,  the  favour  of 
government  must  be  obtained  so  far  as  residence, 
&c.,  is  concerned.  And  nominally,  government 
affords  protection  to  all  who  have  leave  of  residence, 


172  MEMOIRS       OF 

by  application  to  the  nearest  civil  officer ;  but  it  is 
such  a  heavy  machine,  and  moves  so  slowly  through 
its  different  grades  of  officers,  and  under-officers, 
that  the  best  protection  would  always  be  the  affec- 
tions of  the  people  among  whom  the  missionary 
resides. 

"We  observed  among  them  no  signs  of  a  musical 
taste.  We  saw  no  instruments  of  native  manufac- 
Xure,  exc^t,  perhaps,  one  or  two  rude  drfims,  which 
must  have  been  patterned  after  the  Malays'.  Their 
song,  which  accompanies  the  dance,  is  a  rude  kind 
of  bawling. 

*'  All  the  attempts  of  a  missionary  nature  that 
have  been  made  among  this  people,  were  by  two 
French  Papists,  about  two  years  since.  They  ob- 
tained Nyas  servants  at  Pinang,  and  learned  a  little 
of  the  language.  One  of  the  servants  became  a 
convert.  They  arrived  at  Padang ;  spent  a  short 
time  in  visiting  the  military  post  on  Sumatra;  and 
were  well  received  by  the  Catholic  officers  and 
soldiers.  They  w^ere,  from  all  we  learn,  monkish, 
clownish  enthusiasts.  Their  pay  was  but  one 
hundred  Spanish  dollars,  per  annum,  and  they 
Were  miserably  fitted  out.  They,  however,  refused 
all  assistance  for  themselves,  but -willingly  received 
old  clothes  from  the  officers,  to  give  to  the  Nyas. 
One  of  them  embarked  at  Padang,  in  a  httle  open 
boat,  which,  after  he  had  put  in  his  own  baggage, 
scarcely  contained  room  for  himself.     He  arrived  at 


MUNSON       AND       LYMAN.  173 

Gunong  Stolis,  and  was  kindly  received  by  Messara, 
who  offered  him  his  own  house.  But  he  chose 
rather  to  erect  a  httle  miserable  open  shed,  on  the 
hill,  near  the  house  of  a  petty  chief.  He  visited 
among  the  people,  and  obtained  a  child  of  that 
chief  as  his  pupil ;  but  in  a  short  time  took  a  fever, 
and  died.  His  servant,  also,  had  the  same  fever, 
but  returned  soon  after  to  Padang,  and  resided  a 
while  with  Mr.  Embrycht.  This  man  was  hardly 
dead,  and  his  goods  sealed  up,  ere  the  other  came, 
having  embarked  at  Natal,  where  he  had  been  to 
visit  the  upper  stations  of  the  Dutch.  But  the 
fever  was  already  upon  him,  and  he  only  landed  at 
Gunong  Stohs,  to  hnger  out  eight  or  ten  days,  and 
go  to  his  final  account. 

"  The  Papists  do  not  yet  despair.  They  have 
held  correspondence  with  Mr.  Embrycht,  on  the 
subject  of  sending  out  other  men,  and  expressed  a 
determination  of  so  doing.  It  would  be  a  very  easy 
matter  for  these  followers  of  the  Pope  to  substitute 
their  pictures  and  idols,  for  the  idols  of  the  Nyas  ; 
and  engraft  their  mummeries,  and  impose  their 
dazzling,  pompous  ceremonies  upon  them.  They 
would  not,  like  the  Mohammedans,  meet  an  in- 
superable obstacle  at  the  threshold  ;  an  unconquer- 
able attachment  to  pork.  But  who  does  not  see  the 
hand  of  the  Lord  in  all  this  ?  How  long  the  people 
may  be  preserved  in  a  waiting  posture,  for  American 
15* 


174  MEMOIRS       OF 

Christians  to  lead  them  to  the  fountain  of  life,  who 
can  tell  ? 

"In  the  summer  of  the  present  year,  six  French 
Catholic  priests  came  to  Batavia,  three  of  whom 
proceeded  towards  Cochin  China  and  Siam,  and 
three  to  Padang.  The  latter,  on  arriving  at  their 
destination,  proceeded  to  study  the  Nyas  language, 
and  officiate,  in  the  mean  time,  among  the  Catholic 
soldiers  found  there.  One  of  them,  however,  finding 
their  salary,  one  hundred  dollars  per  annum,  too 
small,  returned  to  Batavia  in  the  same  vessel  that 
took  them  from  thence,  to  remonstrate  with  their 
superiors  on  the  necessity  of  increasing  their  allow- 
ances ;  but,  after  a  short  conference  wnth  his  friends 
here,  proceeded  immediately  to  Macao.  The  Proe- 
fectus  Apostolicus  Scholten,  who  presides  over  all 
the  Catholics  in  Netherlands  India,  proceeded,  this 
fall,  in  person,  to  Padang ;  doubtless  with  a  view  of 
arranging  and  consolidating  their  missions  in  Su- 
matra ;  from  thence  he  goes  to  Rome,  for  which  he 
has  obtained  leave  of  absence,  for  two  years.  From 
all  this  we  may  premise  that  the  Catholics  intend 
doing  great  things  in  that  quarter."  L. 

"  June  12. — Still  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Nyas. 
It  is  with  feelings  of  deep  interest' that  I  look  forward 
to  the  result  of  these  hasty  efforts  to  explore  Nyas. 
In  imagination  I  can  leap  over  the  few  intervening 
years  of  darkness  that  remain,  and  dwelJ  on  a 
brighter  morning.     I  can  already  see  men  filled 


MUNSON      AND       LYMAN.  175 

with  the  apostoHc  spirit,  travelling  along  these  shores, 
and  climbing  over  these  hills,  telling  to  one  and  an- 
other, as  they  go,  the  story  of  Jesus,  and  him  cruci- 
fied. I  can  see  the  solemn  assembly  called,  to  hear 
the  truth  preached  in  its  purity  and  power ;  sinners 
hstening  and  turning  to  the  Lord ;  saints  singing 
and  praying,  and  angels  rejoicing.  These  are  but 
the  conquests  that  the  Spirit  of  God  is  yet  to  work 
in  the  hearts  of  these  now  benighted  idolators. 
The  Lord  hasten  it  in  his  own  time. 

"  We  find,  to  our  extreme  mortification,  that  our 
men,  instead  of  taking  us  the  most  direct  way  from 
Gunong  Stohs,  have  brought  us  almost  to  Natal, 
three  times  as  far  as  to  have  taken  the  direct  course. 
The  consequence  will  be  that,  instead  of  two  days' 
passage,  we  shall  be  nearly  a  week.  We  can 
ascribe  this  to  nothing  but  a  fear  of  the  Achinese. 

"  June  16. — Landed  at  Pulo  Ely  to  procure  wood 
and  water.  These  Malays  never  lay  in  more  than 
three  or  four  days'  store  of  either,  at  a  time.  The 
wind  was  fair,  but  in  spite  of  all  remonstrance,  they 
would  go.  '  How  can  we  sail  without  them  V  was 
their  significant  negative.  I  went  on  shore  to  hurry 
them  off.  On  landing,  was  surprised  to  find  rows 
of  posts  ranged  along  the  shore.  Further  back 
were  fragments  of  household  furniture,  the  frames 
of  several  buildings,  &c.,  all  indicating,  in  the 
plainest  manner,  that  civilized  man  had  been  there. 
By  inquiring  I  learned  that  a  Mr.  Horn,  an  Eng- 


176  MEMOIRS      OF, 

lishman,  formerly  lived  there ;  but,  about  three 
years  since,  he  was  treacherously  murdered  by  a 
Malay,  and  all  his  goods  plundered,  and  carried  off. 
It  was  a  beautifully-retired  spot ;  a  narrow  flat  in- 
cluded between  the  beach  and  a  perpendicular  cliff, 
at  least  two  hundred  feet  high.  Its  summit  was 
covered  with  lofty  trees,  whose  branches  seemed  to 
hold  intercourse  with  the  clouds. 

"  The  bustle  of  business  and  the  voice  of  mirth 
once  cheered  this  secluded  spot ;  but  now  the  silence 
of  death  reigns.  The  whole  island  is  a  high  bluff. 
It  is  one  of  nature's  fortifications,  which  she  threw 
up  as  a  barrier  against  the  sea. 

"  June  17. — To-day,  at  three  o'clock,  landed  on 
Pang-chun  island.  It  is  a  small  island  three  miles 
from  the  head  of  Tappanooly  bay,  on  which  the  fort 
and  government  establishment  stand.  Called  on 
Mr.  Bonnet,  the  Post-holder,  who,  though  a  Catholic 
in  sentiment,  received  us  very  cordially.  Gave  us 
a  room  in  his  house,  and  a  seat  at  his  table. 

"  At  evening  went  up  to  look  into  the  fort.  It 
stands  on  a  high  rock,  fronting  the  main  entrance 
into  the  bay.  Its  situation  is  commanding  and 
beautiful.  A  Dutch  officer  and  fifty  soldiers  com- 
pose the  garrison.  About  three  hundred  Malays 
live  on  the  island. 

"June  18. — Have  done  little  to-day  but  get  our 
goods  on  shore,  and  commenced  packing  for  our 
journey.     Our  friend  Bonnet,  who  has  travelled  in 


MUNSON      AND       LYMAN.  177 

the  country,  seemed  disposed  to  give  us  all  necessa- 
ry information.  He  has  promised  to  procure  coo« 
lies,  &c. 

"June  21. — To-day  we  visited  the  rajah  of  Se- 
boga,  at  the  head  of  the  bay.  The  Resident,  the 
commandant,  and  the  officers  of  the  vessel  of  war 
accompanied  us.  We  landed  a  short  distance  from 
the  village.  The  rajah  came  out  to  meet  us.  He 
is  quite  a  young  man,  and  is  so  modest  and  unas- 
suming in  his  behaviour,  as  at  once  to  prepossess 
one  in  his  favour.  After  reaching  his  house  we 
began  to  make  some  inquiries  respecting  Mr.  Bur- 
ton. He  had  seen  him,  but  his  father  was  rajah 
at  the  time  of  Mr.  Burton's  residence.  We  saw  the 
spot  where  his  house  stood  which  is  now  taken 
down  and  removed.  It  was  just  out  of  the  village, 
near  the  sea-shore,  beneath  the  shade  of  some  beau- 
tiful palm  trees.  When  residing  here  he  had  a  wife 
and  three  children.  He  hved  here  seven  years,  and 
it  is  now  seven  years  since  he  removed  to  Bengal. 
We  could  find  no  traces  of  his  labours,  in  the  per- 
son of  any  native  ;  though  it  seems  he  had  a  small 
school  in  v/hich  the  scholars  learned  English. 

"  June  22. — We  have  resolved  to  enter  the  Batta 
country  at  Tappanooly,  i.  e.  the  head  of  the  bay, 
about  three  miles  from  here. 

"  To-morrow  afternoon  we  set  out.  We  have 
engaged  our  interpreter,  an  opas,  and  eight  coolies. 

"  The  head  man  of  a  Batta  village  is  to  be  our 


178  MEMOIRS       OP 

interpreter.  We  shall  go  well  provided  and  guarded 
at  every  point.  Our  greatest  danger  is,  that  our 
faith  in  God  will  not  be  strong  enough.  "  Except 
the  Lord  build  the  house,  they  labour  in  vain  that 
build  it,"  M, 


MUNSON       AND       LYMA.N.  179 


CHAPTER    VII. 

The  violent  death  of  Messrs.  Mnnaon  and  Lyman,  in  attempt- 
ing to  explore  the  Batta  Country. 

From  private  letters  written  during  the  tour  de- 
scribed above,  it  appears  that  Mr.  Munson  and  Mr. 
Lyman  endured  many  sufferings  not  noticed  in  their 
journal.  The  severe  discipHne  through  which  they 
passed  before  reaching  Tappanooly,  resulted  in 
great  spiritual  consolation,  courageous  hope,  and  firm 
confidence  in  God.  At  this  period,  more  perfectly 
than  ever  before  they  "  walked  with  God,"  through 
a  '•  supply  of  the  spirit  of  Christ ;"  danger,  fatigue, 
and  want  ministered  to  their  religious  affections  a 
high  degree  of  purity  and  strength. 

While  investigating  the  condition  of  degraded 
savages,  "  led  captive  by  Satan  at  his  pleasure,"  they 
longed  to  close  their  preliminary  labours,  and  go 
about  teaching  the  people  publicly,  and  from  house 
to  house.  They  found  the  field  "  white  already  to 
harvest."  But  agreeably  to  their  commission,  they 
directed  their  course  towards  other  and  more  popu- 
lous nations,  to  learn  whether  among  them  also 
Christian  teachers  might  not  be  introduced,  with  the 
prospect  of  success. 


180  MEMOIRS       OF 

With  this  design  they  arrived  at  Tappanooly, 
June  17,  1834.  Here  they  wrote  to  their  friends 
and  the  Board,  briefly  noticing  the  dangers  and 
mercies  of  the  tour  thus  far,  and  in  a  calm,  cheer- 
ful strain,  committing  their  future  "  way  unto  the 
Lord."  These  letters  were  their  last.  The  journey 
which  they  now  undertook  conducted  them  through 
many  hardships  and  perils  to  a  violent  death,  and  we 
trust  also  to  "  eternal  life." 

The  subjoined  statements  furnish  all  the  infor- 
mation that  has  been  received  respecting  the  sudden 
removal  of  these  lamented  servants  of  God.  The 
first  is  from  the  post-holder,  a  Dutch  officer,  at  Tap- 
panooly, dated  2d  July,  1834 : 

"  To  my  bitter  grief,  I  find  myself  under  the  ne- 
cessity of  communicating  to  you  the  following  mel- 
ancholy account : 

"  On  the  17th  of  June  there  arrived  here,  on  board 
the  proro  '  Tanjah,'  under  the  command  of  Malim 
Soctan,  from  Padang  and  Nyas,  the  Rev.  Messrs. 
Lyman  and  Munson,  both  American  Missionaries 
of  the  reformed  persuasion,  who  informed  me  that 
it  was  their  intention  to  undertake  a  journey  into  the 
Batta  country,  to  Tobah,  &c.,  for  which  end  they 
requested  my  assistance  in  the  providing  the  neces- 
sary guides,  interpreters,  and  coolies  for  their  bag- 
gage, which  were  accordingly  provided  by  me,  con- 
sisting of  fourteen  persons,  viz :  Datoe  Radjae  Man- 
coeta,  the  head  of  Kalangan  district,  together  with 


MUNSON      AND       LYMAN.  181 

a  police  runner,  named  Si  Rakim,  and  ten  coolies, 
to  which  we  added  their  own  two  servants :  but  not 
before  I  myself,  together  with  the  second  lieutenant, 
Schack,  military  commandant  here,  and  Mr.  Sick- 
man,  commander  of  His  Netherlands  Majesty's 
schooner  Argo,  had  most  strongly  dissuaded  them 
from  their  purpose,  but  in  vain.  On  the  23d  of 
June,  they  went  from  the  island  on  which  the  fort 
was  built,  by  way  of  Tappanooly  to  Tobah,  and  on 
the  30th  there  appeared  before  me  the  above  named 
Datoe  Radjah  Mankoeta,  the  police  runner,  all  the 
coolies,  and  one  of  the  servants  of  the  above  named 
gentlemen,  called  Si  Jan,  returning  out  of  the  Batta 
country,  who,  both  severally  and  collectively,  related 
to  me  the  following  tale : 

"That  after  their  departure  from  Tappanooly, 
they  passed  the  first  night  in  the  village  of  Si  Bo- 
enga-Boenga,  at  the  house  of  radjah  Si  Boendae  : 
the  second  night  in  the  village  of  Rappet,  at  the 
dwelUng  of  radjah  Swasa :  the  third  at  Pageran 
Sambong,  at  the  place  of  radjah  Gooroo  Si  Non- 
gan  •,  and  from  thence  they  went  to  Goeting,  to  the 
house  of  radjah  Amani  Bussir,  (iron  father,)  by  all 
which  chiefs  they  were  received  with  hospitality  and 
respect,  who,  notwithstanding,  most  strongly  advised 
them  not  to  prosecute  their  journey  any  farther 
towards  Tobah,  saying  that  at  Tobah  there  existed 
disturbances ;  that  at  that  moment,  the  journey  was 
not  to  be  undertaken  without  danger,  and  that  they 
16 


182  MEMOIRS       OF 

could  not,  and  would  not,  be  responsible  for  tbe  con- 
sequences. To  which  Messrs.  Lyman  and  Munson 
gave  answer  to  these  radjas,  that  since  they  came  not 
as  enemies  but  as  friends  to  visit  the  Batta  country, 
they  had  therefore  no  reason  to  fear  the  least  danger, 
and  thus  they  would  prosecute  their  journey  to  To- 
bah.  In  this  resolution  they  remained  firm,  till  the 
28th,  when  they  again  prosecuted  their  journey  from 
Goeting  towards  the  village  Sukka,  at  Sehndong, 
with  the  intention  of  spending  the  night  with  the 
radja  Berampak,  at  that  place.  While  they  were 
upon  the  march,  about  half  way  there,  just  at  noon, 
they  were  met  by  five  armed  Batta  people,  who  en- 
treated them  to  return,  and  not  to  prosecute  their 
journey  any  farther  if  they  would  avoid  exposing 
their  lives  to  danger. 

"  That  the  above  named  gentlemen,  notwithstand- 
ing all  these  warnings,  and  the  urgent  request  of 
their  own  followers,  to  return,  would  pay  no  atten- 
tion to  all  this ;  and  the  five  Battas,  after  being 
provided  with  a  httle  tobacco,  were  sent  back,  with 
orders  to  tell  their  Radjah,  that  they  saw  no  danger 
in  prosecuting  their  journey  to  Tobah,  since  they 
came  to  visit  them  as  friends  and  not  as  enemies. 
Whereupon  they  proceeded  upon  their  march,  till 
about  4  P.  M.,  when  suddenly  they  saw  themselves 
surrounded,  in  a  wood,  by  a  band  of  about  200  armed 
Battas,  who  made  them  lay  down  their  arms,  and 
then  inhumanly  murdered  both  Messrs.  Lyman  and 


MUNSON      AND      LYMAN.  183 

Munson,  and  one  of  their  servants.  In  the  mean- 
time, the  rest  were  enabled,  after  having  forsaken 
the  baggage,  to  jump  into  the  thicket, and,  by  flight, 
to  save  themselves. 

"  That  they,  on  their  retreat  hitherwards,  had 
heard,  that  Mr.  Lyman  and  his  servant,  the  same 
evening  on  which  they  were  murdered,  and  Mr. 
Munson  the  following  morning,  had  been  made 
away  with  by  their  murderers. 

"  You  will  thus,  by  this  declaration,  be  pleased  to 
observe,  that  however  great  this  misfortune  has 
been,  the  gentlemen  themselves  have  been  much  to 
blame,  because  neither  here  nor  in  the  Batta  coun- 
try, would  they  give  ear  to  any  one's  warning  or 
good  counsel. 

"  The  property  of  the  deceased,  sis  much  of  it  as 
was  found  here,  shall  be  sent  by  me  to  Mr.  Boyle, 
at  Padang,  according  to  their  request  before  they 
went  from  hence  into  the  Batta  country." 

The  following  is  the  substance  of  the  account 
given  by  Si  Jan,  the  servant  who  accompanied 
Messrs.  Munson  and  Lyman  from  Batavia.  He  is 
described  as  an  honest,  simple-hearted  man,  who 
had  been  long  employed  about  the  mission  family, 
and  appears  to  have  been  seriously  impressed  by 
the  truth  of  the  Christian  religion. 

He  states  that,  after  leaving  Tappanooly,  "  they 
found  the  road  exceedingly  difficult,  consisting  of 
hills  and  ravines  covered  with  thick  forests ;    so 


184  MEMOIRS       OP 

Steep  in  many  places,  that  they  were  obliged  to  as- 
cend by  means  of  rattans,  tied  from  the  tops  of  rocks, 
and  to  descend  on  their  haunches.  The  coolies 
were  compelled  to  tie  their  burthens  on  their  backs, 
being  unable  to  carry  them  on  their  shoulders  or 
heads.  The  brethren,  however,  were  enabled  to 
master  these  difficulties.  The  thicket  was  so 
dense,  that  they  were  not  much  troubled  with  the 
the  heat  of  the  sun,  and  the  road  so  solitary,  that 
they  seldom  met  above  four  or  five  individuals  in 
the  course  of  a  day's  march.  No  houses  or  vil- 
lages were  seen  on  the  road,  and  only  at  the  end  of 
each  day's  journey  did  they  come  to  any  thing  like 
a  village.  The  journey  was,  of  course,  performed 
on  foot,  and  yet  they  managed  to  advance  about 
ten  or  twelve  miles  per  day.  When  they  arrived 
at  a  village,  they  were  immediatly  surrounded  by 
multitudes  of  natives,  men,  women  and  children, 
who  showed  no  sort  of  timidity  at  the  presence  of 
Europeans,  but  came  boldly  up  to  the  travellers,  and 
examined  their  persons  and  dresses  with  much  ea- 
gerness, asking  importunately  for  tobacco.  On  the 
second  night  after  their  departure,  they  fell  in  with 
a  Radjah  Swasa,  who  told  them  that  it  would  be 
better  not  to  attempt  to  enter  the  Batta  country  at 
first,  but  stay  at  Panchan  until  he  should  have 
time  to  go  into  the  interior  and  make  inquiries, 
when  he  would  send  them  a  letter  from  Tobah,  to 
inform  them  whether  or  not  they  would  be  well  re- 


MUNSON       AND       LYMAN.  185 

ceived.  The  brethren  replied,  that  they  came  with 
peaceable  intentions,  and  that  there  was  no  neces- 
sity for  such  a  measure.  On  being  questioned 
whether  he  had  joined  in  persuading  the  brethren 
not  to  proceed.  Si  Jan  replied  that  he  had  not ;  but 
while  staying  at  Panchan,  and  hearing  such  fearful 
accounts  from  the  Malays  residing  there,  of  the 
murderous  practices  and  cannabalic  habits  of  the 
Battas,  he  had  requested  Mr.  Lyman  to  be  allowed 
to  remain  behind,  with  the  Chinese  teacher,  but 
that  Mr.  Lyman  replied,  he  must  go,  and  that  they 
could  not  do  without  him.  He  therefore  went,  ac- 
cordingly. The  following  villages  which  they 
came  to,  with  the  names  of  their  Radjah's,  Si  Jan 
does  not  recollect;  he  only  remembers  crossing  a 
very  rapid  river,  which  they  effected  by  swinging 
across  on  rattan,  tied  from  one  side  to  the  other. 
The  day  on  which  the  brethren  fell,  he  thinks  must 
be  Saturday,  because  he  heard  Mr.  Lyman  propose 
stopping  a  day  at  the  next  stage  for  the  Sabbath. 
He  has  no  recollection  of  the  five  Battas  met  on  the 
day  of  their  murder,  w^ho  cautioned  the  brethren  to 
return,  nor  any  other  warning  but  that  given  by 
the  Radjah  Swasa." 

The  last  onset  Si  Jan  describes  as  follows : — 
"About  four  o'clock  in  the  aft^srnoon  of  that  day, 
they  came  suddenly  upon  a  log  fort,  which  was  oc- 
cupied by  a  number  of  men,  armed  with  muskets, 
spears,  &/C.  To  this  fort  they  had  approached  within 
16* 


186  MEMOIRS       OF 

a  hundred  yards  without  being  aware  of  it.  On 
spying  the  fort  and  the  men,  the  interpreter  offered 
to  go  first  and  parley  with  them.  After  him 
followed  the  coolies  with  the  baggage,  and  the 
brethren,  their  two  servants,  and  the  police  runner 
behind.  When  the  interpreter  arrived  at  the  fort. 
Si  Jan  heard  a  disturbance,  and  on  looking  round, 
found  a  band  of  about  200  armed  men  close  upon 
them,  from  the  side  and  the  rear.  The  coolies,  upon 
seeing  the  troop,  and  hearing  the  noise,  threw  down 
their  burthen  and  fled,  escaping  on  the  other  side ;  the 
interpreter  also  became  invisible.  Immediately  the 
crowd  of  Battas  came  upon  them,  hallooing  and 
brandishing  their  weapons,  threatening  to  despatch 
the  travellers  at  once.  They  came  so  near  with 
their  pointed  spears  and  muskets,  that  Mr.  Lyman 
was  enabled  to  push  by  their  weapons  with  his 
hands,  entreating  them  to  wait  a  little,  and  come  to 
an  explanation,  taking  off  at  the  same  time,  their 
hats  and  throwing  them  to  them,  with  some  tobacco 
which  they  had.  This  not  pacifying  the  rabble, 
Mr.  Lyman  deUvered  up  his  pistols,  as  did  also  Mr. 
Munson,  which  were  received  and  handed  to  the 
rest,  but  the  disturbance  continued.  Mr.  Lyman 
then  asked  Si  Jan  for  the  musket' which  he  carried, 
but  Si  Jan  refused  lo  deliver  it  up,  saying  he  then 
should  be  left  defenceless.  Si  Jan  even  offered  to 
fire,  but  Mr.  Lyman  withheld  him,  and  asked  for 
the  musket  for  his  own  use.     Si  Jan  gave  it  to  him 


MUNSON      AND       LYMAN.  187 

accordingly,  and  Mr.  L.  immediately  handed  it  over 
to  the  Battas.  Mr.  L.  then  said,  call  the  the  inter- 
preter ;  Si  Jan  ran  a  little  way  to  call  him,  but  not 
perceiving  him,  turned  round  to  go  to  Mr.  Lyman, 
when  he  heard  the  report  of  a  musket,  and  saw 
Mr.  Lyman  fall,  calling  out  Jan  !  Jan !  A  shout 
then  rose  from  the  Battas,  which  was  answered  by 
those  from  the  fort.  A  rush  was  then  made  on 
Mr.  Munson,  who  was  run  through  the  body,  and 
fell.  Another  shout  then  followed.  The  cook, 
who  had  on  a  jacket  given  him  by  Mr.  Munson, 
was  the  next  victim.  On  seeing  the  brethren  fall, 
he  attempted  to  escape,  but  was  pursued,  and  by 
one  blow  of  their  cleavers,  had  his  arm  cut  off, 
while  the  cleaver  went  through  the  arm  into  his 
side.  Si  Jan  and  the  police  runner  now  ran  for 
their  lives,  and  got  into  a  thicket  at  a  short  distance  : 
here  they  secreted  themselves  under  the  bushes,  and 
remained  all  night,  (the  evening  shades  having  al- 
ready set  in,)  until  5  o'clock  next  morning.  While 
Si  Jan  was  in  the  thicket,  he  heard  much  shouting 
and  rejoicing :  and  about  seven  o'clock  the  Battas 
fired  off  all  their  muskets,  and  then  remained 
quiet." 

In  a  letter  to  the  Barnstable  County  Auxihary 
Missionary  Society,  which  had  engaged  to  support 
Mr.  Munson,  Rev.  Mr.  Medhurst,  of  Batavia,  thus 
writes  : — 

"By  the  report  of  the  Post-holder,  he  appears  to 


188  MEMOIRS       OF 

have  freely  offered  the  brethren  his  advice,  and 
strongly  to  have  persuaded  them  against  the  jour- 
ney,— yea  he  repeats  this  so  often,  and  urges  it  by 
so  many  considerations,  as  strongly  to  excite  the 
suspicion  that  he  is  mainly  anxious  to  exonerate 
himself  from  blame,  in  allowing  them  to  proceed 
on  such  a  dangerous  expedition.  The  impression 
on  my  mind  is,  that  he  did  not  use  those  strong 
dissuasives  which  he  gives  out,  and  that  on  the  con- 
trary, he  represented  the  journey  as  comparatively 
free  from  danger,  though  the  travelling  would  be 
exceedingly  difficult.  This  appears  from  a  letter 
written  by  Mr.  Munson,  the  day  previous  to  his  de- 
parture from  Tappanooly,  and  by  the  report  of  the 
Chinese  teacher,  who  speaks  much  more  strongly 
on  the  subject  than  I  have  even  ventured  to  insert 
in  the  report.  I  have  been  a  traveller  myself  on 
exploring  tours,  something  similar  to  those  under- 
taken by  our  beloved  brethren,  and  1  know^  that  it 
is  exceedingly  difficult  for  travellers  to  know  how 
to  act  on  the  advice  given  them.  Sometimes  I 
have  had  an  undertaking  represented  to  me  as  cer- 
tain destruction,  when  the  result  has  turned  out  fa- 
vourable, and  on  the  other  hand,  have  not  received 
a  single  warning  when  dangers  thick  and  many 
awaited  me.  If  the  brethren  must,  therefore,  per- 
form the  duties  required  of  them,  it  was  incumbent 
on  them  frequently  to  act  on  their  own  judgment, 
independent  of  the  advice  given  them,  or  to  com- 


MUNSON      AND      LYMAN.  189 

pare  different  accounts  together,  and  decide  accord- 
ing to  their  own  impressions.  A  pusillanimous 
and  hesitating  line  of  conduct,  is  bad  pohcy  in  the 
common  affairs  of  life,  much  more  so  on  an  explor- 
ing tour.  Something  must  be  ventured — and  we 
have  instances  enough  on  record  of  the  success  at- 
tending such  expeditions,  to  encourage  us  to  perse- 
vere, though  now  and  then  a  melancholy  fact  of  a 
contrary  nature,  to  teach  us  not  to  presume.  I  am 
one  of  those  who  do  not  regard  missionaries  as  un- 
der peculiar  protection  as  to  temporals — they  must 
bear  their  share  of  the  ills  of  humanity,  as  well  as 
the  rest  of  mankind.  This,  however,  is  certain — 
a  good  man  is  immortal  till  his  work  is  done.  Their 
warfare  was  accomplished,  the  crown  of  glory  was 
awaiting  them,  and  the  Lord  saw  fit  thus  early  to 
call  them  up  to  wear  it.  To  them,  sudden  death 
was  sudden  glory — they  departed,  and  were  with 
Christ,  which  was  far  better.  The  manner  of  their 
death  was  violent,  and  to  human  feehngs,  dreadful, 
— but  of  Stephen,  who  died  a  more  dreadful  death, 
an  inspired  penman  assures  us  that  he  fell  asleep. 
Thus  of  our  brethren  it  may  be  said, '  they  sleep  in 
Jesus,'  &c.  With  regard  to  the  interests  of  reli- 
gion, and  the  salvation  of  the  Battas,  the  prospects 
indeed  appear  gloomy,  and  Zion  may  mourn  be- 
cause her  sons  are  fallen ;  but  when  did  the  inter- 
ests of  the  Christian  Church  ever  appear  more 
gloomy  than  when  the  disconsolate  fellow-travellers 


190  MEMOIRS       OF 

exclaimed,  'We  hoped  that  it  had  been  he  who 
should  have  redeemed  Israel,  and  besides  all  this, 
to-day  is  the  third  day  since  these  things  were 
done,' — and  yet,  when  did  an  event  ever  take  place 
so  favourable  to  the  interests  of  true  rehgion,  and 
when  were  poor  heart-broken  saints  so  near  the  pe- 
riod of  their  comfort  ?" 

Rev.  Mr.  Ennis,  who  has  recently  travelled  in 
the  Batta  country,  was  informed  at  Tappanody 
that,  "  had  the  people  who  committed  the  deed 
known  in  what  character  the  brethren  came,  they 
would  not  have  been  murdered;  but,  being-  en- 
gaged in  disturbances  with  a  neighbouring  village, 
and  agitated  with  anger  and  fear,  and  seeing  two 
strangers  of  unusual  appearance  approach ;  in  the 
blind,  tumultuous  passions  of  war,  they  acted  with- 
out knowing  what  they  did."  It  must  be  regarded, 
therefore,  as  accidental,  and  not  as  an  occurrence 
which  is  to  be  expected  in  traveUing  in  the  Batta 
country.  In  1824,  Messrs.  Ward  and  Burton  pass- 
ed through  the  same  route,  without  seeing  any 
danger. 

"  When  it  became  known  from  natives  on  the 
coast,  and  from  others  on  the  road,  that  the  brethren 
were  good  men,  and  had  come  to  do  the  Batta 
nation  good,  all  the  villages  around  leagued  together 
for  vengeance  against  the  village  where  the  outrage 
was  perpetrated,  and  to  require  blood  for  blood. 
The  unhappy  village  was  named  Sacca.     In  an 


MTJNSON      AND      LYMAN.  191 

unsuspected  hour  the  surrounding  population  came 
upon  it ;  set  the  houses  on  fire,  killed  as  many  of 
the  inhabitants  as  they  could,  and  destroyed  their 
gardens  and  fields.  Those  who  escaped  were  dis- 
persed, some  in  one  direction,  and  some  in  another  ; 
so  that  their  community  was  dissolved.  In  their 
fields,  and  the  place  where  their  village  stood,  a 
thick  jungle  or  swamp  is  now  growing  up,  and  the 
name  of  Sacca  is  no  more  heard." 

No  such  retahation  as  this  was  meditated  by  the 
relatives  and  Christian  friends  of  the  murdered 
missionaries.  When  the  widowed  mother  of  Mr. 
Lyman  received  the  tidings  of  his  death,  she  re- 
marked, with  flowing  tears :  "  I  am  so  far  from 
sorry  that  T  parted  with  Henry  as  a  missionary  to 
the  heathen,  that  I  never  felt  so  strong  a  desire  that 
some  of  my  other  children  should  engage  in  the 
same  cause.  O,  how  much  do  those  poor  creatures 
who  murdered  my  son,  need  the  gospel."  So  also 
judged  the  churches  and  the  Missionary  Board ; 
for,  without  delay,  others  were  sent  forth  to  preach 
the  gospel  to  the  islands  of  the  East,  "  beginning 
at "  the  Batta  country. 

It  has  been  frequently  asserted  that  the  mission- 
aries were  imprudent  in  attempting  to  enter  the 
region  where  they  fell.  The  remarks  of  Mr.  Mod- 
hurst  given  above,  go  far  towards  setting  the  alle- 
gation aside.  It  should  also  be  considered  that,  a 
short  time  before  their  death,  they  visited  the  island 


/ 


192  MEMOIRS       OF 

of  Neas,  and  state  expressly  that  they  "  did  not  pene- 
trate far  into  the  interior,  because  it  is  unsafe  travel- 
ing into  the  interior  of  that  island."  Would  they 
not,  for  the  same  reason,  have  refrained  from  the 
fatal  expedition  to  the  Battas,  if  they  had  possessed 
sufficient  evidence  that  it  could  be  attempted  only 
at  the  hazard  of  life  ? 

There  is  no  certain  proof  that  the  Post-holder  or 
others  at  Tappanooly  attempted  to  dissuade  them 
from  undertaking  the  journey,  on  the  ground  that 
they  would  be  liable  to  be  cut  off  by  the  hands  of 
men.  Their  warnings  had  respect  to  other  dangers 
and  difficulties. 

Some  one  at  Tappanooly  having  reported  that 
the  Battas  would  murder  any  white  man  who 
should  go  among  them,  the  Post-holder,  being  in- 
formed of  it  by  Mr.  Munson,  announced  that  he 
would  severely  punish  any  person  who  should 
spread  such  a  report.  It  is  impossible  to  determine 
what  credit  was  due  to  the  rumours  which  they 
heard  after  setting  forth  on  the  journey.  It  rested 
with  the  bretliren  themselves  to  decide.  They 
judged  it  best  to  proceed.  That  they  judged  rashly 
no  one  should  affirm,  without  a  more  particular  ac- 
quaintance with  the  circumstances  of  the  case  than 
it  is  possible  at  present  to  obtain. 

To  some  it  has  appeared  unaccountable,  not  to 
say  censurable,  that  the  missionaries  furnished 
themselves  with  fire-arms  before  commencing  their 


MUNSON      AND       LYMAN.  193 

tour.  Upon  this  point  it  must  suffice  to  say,  that  it 
was  with  extreme  reluctance  they  consented  to  in- 
clude these  articles  in  their  outfitj  and  did  so  only 
upon  the  urgent  advice  of  persons  accustomed  to 
travel  in  Sumatra,  who  assured  them  that  the 
country  abounds  with  beasts  of  prey,  which  infest 
the  districts  between  the  villages.  To  protect  them- 
selves from  these  animals,  and  to  procure  food  in 
the  forests,  were  the  chief  reason  why  they  travelled 
with  muskets.  It  is  certain  that  they  had  no  in- 
tention of  using  them  to  the  injury  of  their  fellow 
men.  "When  threatened  with  violence,  instead  of 
"resisting  evil,"  they  at  once  surrendered  their 
arms. 

But  their  work  was  finished.  Neither  their  rare 
endowments,  nor  their  benevolent  designs,  nor  the 
hopes  and  prayers  of  the  church,  could  turn  aside 
the  appointed  blow.  For  the  love  they  bore  to 
Christ  and  their  fellow-men,  '•' they  jeoparded  their 
lives  unto  the  death  in  the  high  places  of  the  field." 

In  their  poor  triumph  over  these  devoted  men, 
little  thought  the  miserable  Battas  what  love,  and 
what  comprehensive  plans  of  benevolence  were 
treasured  up  in  those  hearts  which  they  pierced. 
Nor  did  these  Cannibals  once  dream  that  in  the  ago- 
nies of  a  cruel  death,  their  victims  prayed,  "  Father 
forgive  them  ! " 

It  was  often  remarked  by  persons  well  acquaint- 
ed with  each  of  the  brethren,  that  their  respective 
17 


194  MEMOIRS       OF 

characteristics  happily  fitted  them  to  labour  as  asso- 
ciates.    Munson  was  placid,  deliberate,   and  firm. 
Lyman  was  ardent,  fearless  and  active  ;  Munson  sur- 
veyed an  enterprise  more  in  relation  to  its  difficul- 
ties and  dangers  ;  Lyman  looked  at  the  means  of 
success,   and   kindled  in  view  of  the  good  to   be 
achieved ;  neither  was  pertinacious  ;  both  dehghted 
to  ask  counsel  of  the   Lord.     In   their  views  of 
Christian  doctrine,  there  was  entire  agreement ;  both 
adopting  the  system  taught  by  Edwards,  Bellamy, 
and  Dwight.     They  stood  aloof  from  those  recent 
theological  speculations   in  New  England,   w^hich 
Evarts,  Cornelius,  and  Porter  viewed  with  grief  and 
alarm.      Against  commissioning  to  labour  among 
the  heathen,  such  teachers  as  embrace  the  dogmas 
referred  to,  not  a  few  of  the  early-tried  and  liberal 
friends  of  missions  most  solemnly  protest.     Should 
they  know  of  such  persons  being  appointed  to  prose- 
cute the  enterprize  commenced  by  Mills,  Hall,  and 
their  associates,  they  w^ould  regard  it  as  ominous  of 
far  greater  evil  than  an  exhausted  treasury  at  home, 
or  the  severest  embarrassments  abroad.     Beheving, 
as  do  thousands  of  Zion's  best  friends,  that  these 
boasted  improvements  in  theology  have  greatly  im- 
paired  the  prosperity   of    spiritual   leligion  in  the 
churches  planted  and  watered  by  the  Puritans,  they 
can  not  but  deprecate  tlie  same  influence  where  the 
truth  has  just  taken  root. 

In  the  higher  stages  of  their  education,  when  their 


MUNSON       AND       LYMAN.  195 

characters  underwent  an  important  change,  Messrs. 
Munson  and  Lyman  daily  met  for  fraternal  inter- 
course and  common  suppUcation.  Like  tlie  two 
duintilhan  brothers,  "  they  never  admitted  the  idea 
of  a  separate  interest."  Their  studies  and  their  oc- 
cupations, their  pursuits  and  their  pleasures,  were  still 
the  same."  They  were  "  lovely  and'pleasant  in  their 
lives,  and  in  their  death  they  were  undivided." 

The  friends  of  missions  in  Northampton  have 
erected,  near  the  tomb  of  David  Brainard,  a  neat 
cenotaph  to  the  memory  of  Mr.  Lyman,  with  the 
inscription,  "  We  are  more  than  conquerors."  These 
words  of  scripture  in  the  "  daily  food"  are  allotted 
to  the  very  day  on  which  he  fell ;  and  according  to 
an  agreement  between  him  and  his  wife,  she  has 
no  reason  to  doubt  that  he  read  them  at  that  time. 

"  And  he  said  unto  me  it  is  done." — "  He  that 
overcometh  shall  inherit  all  things." — "  And  he  said 
unto  me  these  are  they  which  came  not  of  great  tri- 
bulation, and  have  washed  their  robes  and  made 
them  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb." — "  These  are 
they  which  follow  the  Lamb  whithersoever  he 
goeth." 

Of  all  who  have  gone  from  this  country  to  preach 
the  gospel  among  the  heathen,  Munson  and  Lyman 
only  have  been  removed  by  violence.  At  the  time 
of  this  appalling  occurrence,  candidates  for  mission- 
ary service,  the  patrons  of  the  cause  and  those  who 
managed  its  concerns  were  confessedly  in  great  dan_ 


196  MEMOIRS       OF 

ger  of  yielding  to  human  instruments  a  portion  of 
that  confidence  which  is  due  exclusively  to  Him 
who  "  worketh  all  in  all."  Cheering  success  has 
crowned  our  efforts  to  evangelize  the  nations,  and 
multitudes  supposed  that  the  work  would  go  smooth- 
ly on  if  a  given  amount  of  money  could  be  raised, 
and  the  requisite  number  of  men  sent  forth.  Know- 
ing that  mild  expedients  would  not  suffice  to  check 
a  growing  self-complacency  among  his  people,  a 
jealous  God  sent  this  sharp  rebuke  to  admonish  them 
of  their  entire  dependence  on  Him.  "Cease  ye 
from  man." — "  The  race  is  not  to  the  swift,  nor  the 
battle  to  the  strong." — "  The  Lord  alone  shall  be 
exalted  in  that  day." 

Such  events  as  that  now  under  review,  need  not 
fill  the  heart  of  any  believer  with  anxious  forebo- 
dings. The  promises  are  yea  and  amen,  in  Christ 
Jesus.  "  Glorious  things  are  spoken  of  Zion.  God 
is  in  the  midst  of  her.  He  will  help  her  and  that 
right  early." 

If  far  greater  sacrifices  and  disappointments  await 
the  church,  still  let  her  show  that  she  "  abates  not  a 
jot  of  heart  or  hope,  but  presses  right  onward  "  in  the 
footsteps  of  her  gracious  and  immutable  Saviour. 


No.  200,  Broadway, 
January,  1839. 

NEW    AND    IMPORTANT    WORKS 

LATELY  PUBLISHED  BY 
D.   APPLETON   &    CO.,  NEW-YORK. 


A   GIFT   FROM    FAIRY    LAND, 

By  one  of  the  most  popular  authors  of  America,  illustrated  by  100 
original  plates,  by  Chapman,  1  vol.  12mo.  elegantly  hound. 

SACRED    CHOIR: 

A  Collection  of  Church  Music  ;  edited  by  George  Kingsley, 

author  of  "Social  Choir." 

^iCT'  Thia  collection  of  Sacred  Music  is  pronounced  to  be  superior  to  any  other 
yet  published. 


REV.   ROB.   PHILIP'S  POPULAR  WORKS. 

THE    LADY'S   CLOSET   LIBRARY: 
The  Marys;  or  Beauties  of  Female  Holiness,  1  vol.  18mo. 
The  Marthas  ;  or  Varieties  of  Female  Piety,  1  vol.  IBmo. 
The  Lydias  ;  or  Development  of  Female  Character,  1  vol.  IBmo. 

DEVOTIONAL  OR  EXPERIMENTAL  GUIDES ; 
By  Robert  Philip,  2  vols.  12rao. 

YOUNG    MAN'S    CLOSET    LIBRARY; 
By  the  same  Author,  1  vol.  12mo. 

LOVE    OF    THE    SPIRIT 

Traced  in  his  Works ;  a  Companion  to  the  "  Experimental  Guides," 
By  Robert  Philip,  IBmo. 

THE  LIFE  AND  TIMES  OF  WHITEFIELD ; 
Compiled  from  original  documents,  by  Robert  Philip,  1  vol.  12mo. 

THE  LIFE  AND  TIMES  OF  JOHN  BUNYANj 
By  Robert  Philip,  1  vol.  12mo. 


NEW    AND    IMPORTANT    WORKS CONTINUED. 

THE  LIMITATIONS  OF  HUMAN  RESPONSIBILITY; 

By  Francis  Wayland,  President  of  Brown's  University,  second 

Edition,  12mo. 


A  GENERAL  HISTORY  OF  CIVILIZATION  IN 

EUROPE ; 

By  M.  Guizot,  12mo. 


THE   MODERN   PRACTICE  OF  STAIR-CASE  AND 

HAND-RAIL    CONSTRUCTION  ; 

Practically  explained,  by  M.    Lefever,  author  of   "  Beauties  of 

Modern  Architecture,"  &.c.  15  plates,  royal  8vo. 


THE  BEAUTIES  OF  MODERN  ARCHITECTURE 
By  M.  Lefever,  48  plates,  royal  8vo. 


HOME    EDUCATION; 

By  Isaac  Taylor^  Esq.,  author  of  "  History  of  Enthusiasm,"  &c. 

1  vol.  12rao. 


THE  PHYSICAL  THEORY  OF  ANOTHER  LIFE ; 

By  the  author  of  "  Home  Education,"  12mo. 

THE  ANXIOUS  ENQUIRER  AFTER  SALVATION 

Directed  and  Encouraged; 
By  Rev.  John  Angell  James,  18mo. 

THE   CHRISTIAN   PROFESSOR 

Addressed  in  a  Series  of  Counsels  and  Cautions  to  the  members  of 

Christian  Churches,  by  Rev.  J.  A.  James,  third  edition,  18mo. 

LECTURES 

On  the  Contrast  between  True  and  False  Religion  ; 

By  Dr.  Sprague,  1  vol.  12mo. 

LECTURES  ON  REVIVALS  OF  RELIGION; 

By  Rev.  Dr.  Sprague,  with  an  Introductory  Essay  by  Leonard 

Woods,  D.D.,  second  edition,  12mo. 


NEW    AND    IMPORTANT    WORKS CONTINUED. 

LETTERS   TO   A   DAUGHTER 
On  Practical  Subjects ;  by  Rev.  Dr.  Sprague,  12mo. 


LECTURES  TO  YOUNG  PEOPLE; 

By  William  B.  Sprague,  with  an  Introductory  Essay  by  Samuel 

Miller,  D.D.,  1  vol.  12mo. 


MY    SON'S   MANUAL; 

AND 

MY    DAUGHTER'S    MANUAL: 
Elegantly  executed.  18mo. 


THE  MYTHOLOGY  OF  ANCIENT  GREECE 

AND    ITALY, 

For  the  Use  of  Schools,  by  Thomas  Keightley,  1  vol.  18mo. 
A  highly  popular  School  Book. 


THE  PHILOSOPHY  OF  SLEEP  ; 
By  Robert  Macnish,  D.D.,  1  vol.  12rao. 

THE   ANOTOMY  OF  DRUNKENNESS; 

By  Robert  Macmsh,  12mo.  cloth. 

THE   LIFE   OF  THE   REV.   ROWLAND  HILL; 

By  the  Rev   Edioin  Sydney,  third  edition,  12mo. 

THE  LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  T.  T.  THOMASON,  M.A. 

Late  Chaplain  to  the    Hon.   East  India  Company,  by  the   Rev. 
A.  Sargent,  M.A.,  author  of"  Memoir  of  H.  Martyn,"  12mo. 

MEMOIR  OF  THE  LIFE  AND  CORRESPONDENCE 

OF  REV.  CHRISTIAN  F.  SCHWARTZ; 

To  which  is  prefixed  a  Sketch  of  the  History  of  Christianity  in 

India,  by  Hugh  Pearson,  12mo. 

CRUDEN'S    CONCORDANCE; 

Containing  all  the  Words  to  be  found  in  his  large  Work  relating 
to  the  New  Testament,  18mo. 


NEW    AND    IMPORTANT    WORKS CONTINUED. 

THE  MISSIONARY'S  FAREWELL; 
By  Rev.  J.  Williams,  author  of  "  Missionary  Enterprises,"  18mo. 


SERMONS  TO  A  COUNTRY  CONGREGATION; 
By  Rev.  A.  W.  Hares,  1  vol.  8vo. 


A  NARRATIVE  OF  MISSIONARY  ENTERPRISES, 

And  Triumphs  in  the  South   Seas ;    by  John  Williams,  of  the 
London  Missionary  Society,  very  many  plates,  1  vol.  8vo. 


THE   PRINCIPLES    OFDIAGNOSIS; 

By  Marshall  Hall,  M.  D.,  third  Edition,  enlarged  by 

John  A.  Swett,  M.D.,  1  vol.  Svo. 


LETTERS    TO    THE    YOUNG; 

By  Maria  Jane  Jewshury,  12mo.  cloth. 

HODGE'S    STEAM    ENGINE; 

Folio. 

[n  which  the  best  Western  and  Eastern  Machinery,  as  applied  to 

Navigation,   together   with  the  most   approved  Locomotive 

Engines,  in  this  country  and  Europe,  will  be  given  in  detail — 

forming  the  most  practical  work  on  the  subject  ever  published. 


THE   WOMEN    OF   ENGLAND; 
By  Mrs.  Ellis,  (late  Miss  Sarah  Stickney,)  1  vol.  12mo. 

AN   ESSAY 

On  the  Warrant,  Nature,  and  Duties  of  the  Ruling  Elder  in  the 

Presbyterian  Church,  by  Samuel  Miller,  D.D. 


D.  A  P  P  L  ETO  N   56  Co. 

Respectfully  inform  the  Public  that  they  are  extensively  engaged 
in  Importing  English  Books.  They  keep  constantly  on  hand  all 
the  Standard  Works,  in  every  department  of  Literature.  Through 
an  established  agency  in  Europe  they  are  enabled  to  execute  all 
orders  entrusted  to  their  care  on  the  most  reasonable  terms. 


